be the daily meditation of the godly when as they haue born many troubles to prepare themselues to beare new 25 For whosoeuer will saue his lyfe A most apt consolation that they truly shall finde life which doe willingly suffer death for Christ for Mark doth expresly prescribe vnto the faythfull this cause of death and therefore it is to bee vnderstoode in Matthew his wordes For oft tymes it commeth to passe that ambition or desperation driueth prophane men to contemne life so that couragiously they hasten to death but yet they profit not therby Also the opposed threatning auaileth much to the shaking off of the drowsie sluggishnes of the flesh when as he forewarneth them that are desirous of this present life that they onelye preuaile thus farre that they shal lose the same There is a contrarietie betweene this temporal life and the eternall as we taught before vpon the tenth chapter from whence the readers may seeke for the rest 26. For what shall it profit a man c if hee lose his owne soule The word soule is heere taken properly for Christe admonishth that the soule of man is not therefore created to enioy the world onely for a fewe dayes but that at length it may attaine to that immortality in heauen as if he shuld haue said how great is this sluggishnes and how beastly blockishnes is it that the world so holdeth men bound vnto it and ouerwhelmesh thē that they consider not to what end they were born and haue an Immortal soule giuen vnto them that the race of this earthly life being finished they should liue for euer in heauen And all men truly doe confesse that the soule is more worth then all the riches and pleasures of the worlde but in the meane season the sense of the flesh doth so blinde them that wittingly and willingly they cast their soules into destruction Therefore least the world should enchaunt vs with her baytes let vs consider in our minde the excellency of our soule which if it bee earnestlye considered dooth easilye dispearse the vaine imaginations of an earthlye felicity 27. For the sonne of man shall come That the former doctrine may the better sinke into our minds Christe setteth before their eyes the iudgement to come for that this transitory lyfe may become vile vnto vs it is necessary for vs to be touched with an earnest feeling of thee heauenly The slownesse and sluggishnesse of our minde hath nead to bee holpe and stirred vp to looke vp into heauen Therfore Christ citeth the faithfull to his trybunall that they might continuallye thinke that they liue for no other cause but to aspyre to that blessed lyfe which shall bee reuealed at that day And the warning tendeth to this purpose that wee might know that they striue not in vain to whom the confession of their faith is more deare and precious then their life as if Christ should haue fayde Cast your lyues into my hande and keeping without feare for I wyll shewe my selfe at length the auenger who will at length restore you agayne perfectlye though you seemed for a tyme to perishe Hee mentioneth the glorye of the father and the Aungels leaste hys disciples shoulde iudge of his kingdome after the present face or shewe for as yet hee was base and despised beeing hidde vnder the habite and shape of a seruaunt Therefore he promiseth to be farre otherwise when he shall come to be the Iudge of the worlde Further those words which Marke and Luke haue more the readers shall finde expounded in the tenth Chapter of Matthew Also I haue spoken sufficiently otherwhere of the reward of workes This is the summe of it as ofte as there is a rewarde promised to good workes it doth not oppose the merite of thē against the free righteousnes of faith neyther dooth it shewe the cause of saluation but onely encourage the faithful to the study of weldoing while they are certeine that they labour not in vaine VVherefore these two do very wel agree we are iustified freelye because we are accepted of God besides our desert and yet that he of his owne free will pleasure bestoweth a reward not due vnto our works 28. Verely I say vnto you Because the disciples might yet doubte amongst themselues when that day should be the Lorde styrreth them vp with a neerer hopei namely that hee will shortly giue a shewe or token of his glory to come VVe know how true the common prouerbe is in that which is desired haste it selfe seemeth to make delay but it is found most true especiallye amongst vs while our saluation is differd to the comming of Christe The Lorde therefore that hee might in the meane season refresh his disciples hee proposeth vnto them for their confirmation a time in the meane season as if hee shuld haue saide If it seeme too long for you to waite for my comming I wil sooner preuent the same for before you shal dye that kingdome of God shal be euidente beefore your eyes of the hope whereof I commaund you to depend This is the naturall sense of the wordes For that which some doe imagine of Iohn is but a fancy By the comming of the kingdome of GOD is meant the manifestation of the heauenlye glorye which Christe beganne at hys resurrection and shewed it more fullye by sendinge the holye Ghost and by working merueilous workes for in these beginninges hee gaue his Disciples a taste of the newnes of the heauenly lyfe when by true certeine tryalles they might knowe him that he sate at the right hand of his father Matth. 17 Mark 9 Luk. 9. 1. And after sixe dayes Iesus took Peter Iames and Iohn his brother and brought thē vp into an high mountaine a parte 2. And was transfigured before them and his face did shine as the sunne and his clothes were as white as the light 3. And beehold there appeared vnto them Moses and Elias talkinge with him 4. Then answered Peter and said to Iesus master it is good for vs to be here if thou wilt let vs make here three tabernacles one for thee and one for Moses and one for Elias 5. VVhile he yet spak behold a bright cloud shadowed thē and behold there came a voice out of the cloud saying This is my beloued sonne in whom I am well pleased heare him 6. And when the discyples heard that they fell on theyr faces and were sore afraid 7. Then Iesus came and touched them and sayd arise and be not afrayd 8. And when they lifed vp their eies they saw no manne saue Iesus onely 2. And sixe dayes after Iesus took Peter Iames and Iohn and brought them vp into an high mountaine out of the waye alone and he was transfigured before them 3. And his raymente did shine and was verye white as snow so white as no fuller canne make vppon the earth 4. And there appeared vnto them Elyas with Moses and they were talkinge with Iesus 5. Then
124. 16. and 139. 19. 205. 26. and 207. 29. and 209. 1. and 217. 23. 344. 41. and 399. 23. 401. 27. 485. 1. and 553. 12. and 540. 23. 648. 26. and 751. 43. and 793. 41. Of Cursses which the Scripture containeth a two folde vse 162. 24. Custome not rightly counted for a law 42. 59. Custome not more to bee esteemed then truthe 171. 22. to a Custome receiued not too muche is to be giuen 248. 19. Cyrus his place 493. 16. D HOw the Day in times past was deuided 534. 1. and 746. 25. the Day of iudgement euerye moment to be loked for 655. 36. 657. 37. the yearely solemnising of a birth Day not of it selfe euill 421. 6. wherof vtter Darknesse is so called 233. 12. and 555. 24. Dauid a figure of Christe 58. 6. 579. 42. and 746. 35. Dauids name translated vnto the Messias 25. 32. Dauids purpose in appoyntinge the orders of the priests 5. 5. and 8. 9. the Dead haue no care of the liuing 401. 27. Death not to bee feared 281. 28. and 287. 39. Demosthenes his place 3. 3. Denial of Christ howe hurtful 284. 32. and 723. 70. Denial of oure selues is commaunded 136. 14. and 193. 10. and 216. 13. and 225. 24. and 269. 33. and 467. 24. and 524. 20. and 540. 22. 575. 32. and 631. 43. Desart for a roughe and hillie countrie 109. 2. Destinie of the Stoikes confuted 283. 29. the Disciples called of Christ 145. 18. why Christ sent the seuentie Disciples by two two 302. 1. the Disciples striue for superioritie 484. 1. and 541. 24. the disciples ignoraÌ„ce 441. 15. 455. 8. the blockishnesse and slouthfulnesse of the Disciples 429. 24. and 450. 33. and 552. 12. the slouthfulnesse of Iohns Disciples 292. 3. the diuels confesse christ to be the sonne of God 321. 16. why the Diuels wished to enter into the swine and whye Christe suffered it 264. 31. Diuels essentiall spirites 265. 31. Diuinitie of the Papists speculatiue vaine and colde 150. 22. Diuorcement why in times past permitted 177. 31. and 5. 13. the cause of lawfull diuorcement 516. 9. what it is to Doe the will of the father 223. 21. and 340. 48. the Doctrine of the Prophets compreheÌ„ded vnder the name of the law 106. the Doctrine of saluation published vnto men for diuers endes 346. 11. Howe the Doctrine of the Gospel is the cause of blindenesse 350. 12. generall Doctrine necessary 142. 25. Generall Doctrine from the particular 104. 49. and 142. 25. and 164. 13. and 186. 1. and 234. 13. 245. 13. the true vse of generall Doctrine 30. 37. particular Doctrine necessarye 114. 7. Doctrine to bee applied to the persons 114. 7. and 118. 12. diuersitie of Doctrine breedeth hatred 511. 52. contempt of Doctrine extinguisheth the light of the spirite 43. 67. contempt of Doctrine in the worlde very great 402. 30. All Doctrines are to bee examined by the woorde of God 221. 76. Dogges and swine who 211. 6. the Donatises vaine glorying 161. 2. Dreames diuine whereby discerned from humane 62. 20. Drunkennesse is to bee taken heede of 421. 6. The friuolous distinction of Dulia and Latria 133. 10. E A Simple Eye for not faultie 202. 22. Election free 347. 11. Election from the will of GOD 311. 26. Election onely the headspring and cause of our saluation 440. 13. Election the fountain of al good things 308. 20. the force of Election 310. 25. Few Elected or chosen 391. 11. the Elect why compared to wheat 121. 12. the Elect out of daunger 45. 71. 440. 13. 647. 23. 24. the Elect onely lightened 349. 14. the elect onely vnderstand the mysteries of God 347. 11. the Elect onely are ledde by the spirit of God 350. 14. the Elect onely perseuer 354. 20. the Electes perseuerance 300. 35. The difference of the Elect reprobate 9. 12. 13. 17. 20. 40. 38. 44. 68. 72. 10. 121. 12. and 158. 5. 197. 12. and 205. 235. 26. and 287. 39. 297. 15. and 310. 25. and 337. 44. and 399. 23. 436. 27. and 467. 24. and 501. 18. 528. 25. 531. 29. Elias whether verilye appeared in the transfiguration of Christ 471. 3. Elias and Enoch looked for of the Papistes before the comming of Christ 476. 10. VVhy Iohn was called Elias 296. 14. 417. 2. Why Luke rehearseth Elizabethâ— stocke 6. 5. Elizabeth howe iust and without reproofe 7. 6. why Elizabeth after Iohn was conceiued hid her selfe 19. 24. Elizabeth howe the cousin of Marye 5. 5. and 29. 36. Enemies are to be loued 184. 44. Enuie is to be auoided 32. 43. 162. 24. and 496. 28. Epicâ—es contemners of gods glory 162. 24. Eremites superstition 112. 4. Errours howe to be corrected 614. 18. VVhye the Euangelises would passe from Christes in fancie vnto the thirtie the yeare of his age 106. the Euangelises not curious in obseruingâ— the course of times 131. 5. and 145. 18. 339. 19. 378. 383. 41. 541. 24. 545. 29. and 552. 12. and 564. 630. 53. the certainty of the Euangelistes doctrine 79. 1. Of Eunâ—ches or chaste personnes three kindes 518. 12. the Examples of the fathers how farre to be followed 11. 15. and 511. 54. and 512. 55. Excommunication in Christes church very profitable 499. 17. Excommunication of the Pope no whit at all to be feared 161. 11. Exhortations necessary 76. 15. the vse of Exhortations in the Churche 390. 23. Exorcistes common amongest the Iewes 328. 27. VVhat maner of Exorcistes be created or made in Poperie ibidem B FAith is by hearing 13. 16. and 338. 27. 443. 22. Faith is voluntarie 390. 23. Faith the gifte of God 147. 10. 310. 25. 325. 402. 30. 490. 17. 481. 22. Fayth general and perticular 16. 18. Faith perticular necessary 73. 11. 147 10. 445. 25. 463. 19. Temporall faith 353. 20. 411. 13. Faith aloane iustifieth 335. 37. 547. 52. Faith obtaineth any thing of GOD 255 29. 446. 28. 481. 123. 570. 21. Faith cannot bee separated from good workes 390. 11. Faith vnperfect euen of God is not reiected 250. 18. 20. 355. 23. 481. 24. Faith is not alwaies repugnant to feare 259. 25. Faith the cause of our saluation 353. 19. Our faith grounded in heauen 24. 31. Faith ioyned with Gods eternall predestination 312. 27. Faith alone sanctifieth in vs the giftes of God 413. 19. An other mans faith howe far profiteth other 239. 2. The faith of the fathers and ours alone 11. The Faith of the godly exercised by teÌ„ptations 128. 1. The faith of the righteous is their wisdome 14. 17. The faith of the Papists is implicite 484. The faith of the Centurion 231. 8. The faith of the woman of Chanaan is commended of Christ 446. 28. The nature of faith 15. 18. 292. 3. 296. 12. 570. 21. of fayth the chiefest foundation 480. 22.
order of nature she being barren and olde had now conceaued by a wonderfull miracle of God To take from me my rebuke among men Barrennesse was not without cause esteemed as a reproach seeing that the blessing of the wombe was accounted amongst the especial testimonies of gods fauour loue Some thinke that this did specially appertaine to the people of the old lawe because that Christe was to come of the seede of Abraham But that belonged onely to the tribe of Iuda Others more rightly affirme that the encrease of the people of GOD was prosperous and happye for that it was sayde to Abraham Gene. 13. 15. Thy seede shall bee as the sande of the sea and as the starres of the heauen But the generall blessing which reacheth vnto all mankinde and the promise made vnto Abraham which is peculiar to the Church of God ought to be ioyned together Let parentes learne to be thankfull to God for their children but let them that want learne by the same to humble them selues Elizabeth accounteth that this reproach is but before men because that it is but a temporall chastisement by which we are nothing the further from the kingdome of heauen Matthew Marke Luke 1.   26. And in the sixt moneth the Angell Gabriell was sent from God vnto a citie of Galile named Nazareth 27. To a virgin affianced to a man whose name was Ioseph of the house of Dauid and the virgins name was Mary 28. And the Angell went in vnto her and sayde Hayle thou art freely beloued the Lorde is with thee Blessed art thou among women 29. And when shee saw him shee was troubled at his saying and thought what manner of salutation that should be 30. Then the Angell sayde vnto her Feare not Marye for thou haste founde fauour with God 31. For loe thou shalt conceaue in thy wombe and beare a sonne and call his name Iesus 32. Hee shall be great and shall bee called the Sonne of the moste heigh and the Lorde God shall giue him the thrâ—ane of Dauid his father 33. And hee shall reigne ouer the house of Iacob for euer and of his kingdome shall be no ende 26. In the sixt moneth The order of Gods counsell is wonderful and much differeth from the common iudgement of men In that he woulde that the beginning of the generation should be more famous in his forerunner or cryer then in his owne sonne The prophecie of Iohn Baptist vttered in the temple is knowne in euery place But Christ is promised to a virgin in an vnknowne towne of Iuda and this prophecie remayneth buried in the bosome of one maide But so it was requisite to bee that euen in Christes birth that might be fulfilled That God by foolishnesse might saue them that beleeue 1. Cor. 1. 21. But so was this treasure of this secrete misterie layde vp with the virgin that at the length in his time it might come forth to all the godly This secrete reposing of it is I graunt contemptible but such as was most meete both for the triall of the humilitie of our faith and also for the beating downe of the pride of the wicked And let vs although the reason doe not at the first appeare learne with modestie to submit our selues to GOD neyther in this let it grieue vs to learne of her that bore Christ the eternal wisdome of God in her wombe Nothing is more to be taken heede of then that we through our proud contempt bereaue not our selues of the knowledge of the incomparable misterie which God wil should be hidde in his litle ones and such as seeke for knowledge This seemeth to me to be the cause why he chose a virgin espoused to a man The imagination of Origen that he so wrought it that hee might keepe secrete from Sathan the saluation which he prepared to giue to men hath no lykelyhoode with it The veile of matrimonie was therefore spread beefore the eyes of the worlde that he whom they commonly supposed to be the sonne of Ioseph the godly at length by fayth should knowe to be the sonne of God And yet Christ came not forth in such base and meane sorte but that the heauenly father shewed forth in him euen at the beginning the glorye of his Godhead For the Angelles declared that the Sauiour was borne But their voice being heard only of the Shepheards was not spread farre There was one wonder famous amongst the rest that the wise men which came from the East did euery where reporte that a starre appeared vnto them as a testimonie of the birth of the great king yet we see howe GOD kept his soone as it were in secrete vntill the time came that he shoulde fully be shewed Then he erected as one should saye a theatre from whence he might plainly be beholden The participle Memnesteumenen which the Euangeliste doth vse doth signifie that shee then was a virgin promised to a husbande but not deliuered as a wife to a husbande For it was a custome amongst the Iewes that the parentes should keepe their daughters at home with them for a time after that they were espoused vnto men or else that law for the slaundered wife which is in Deut. 22. 13. were in vaine Luke saith that Ioseph was of the stock of Dauid because that the familyes were woont to be accounted by the names of men of the which matter we will speake more in an other place 28. Hayle thou that art freely beloued Because that the message was wonderfull and almost incredible therefore the Angell beganne with a commendation of the fauour and grace of GOD And seeing that by reason of our dull vnderstanding our mindes are driuen to such a straight that they cannot coÌ„prehend the wonderful greatnes of God his works This is the best remedie that we stir vp our mindes to meditate and consider the infinitenesse of his grace Therefore since that the vnderstanding of GOD his goodnesse is the gate of fayth The Angell tooke this and not without cause as the best order that by occupying the minde of the virgin in meditating of the fauour of GOD the might be the better prepared to receiue and vnderstand that incomprehensible misterie For the participle Kecharitomene which Luke dooth vse signifieth the free fauour of God as appeareth more plainely in the Epistle to the Ephesians 1. 6. where Paule intreating of our reconciliation with GOD saieth the God by his beloued Sonne Echaritosen that is receiued vs into his grace and through his fauour he embraced vs which beefore were his enemies Afterwardes the Angell saieth that God was with her For vppon whom GOD vouchsafeth once to bestow his loue vnto them he declareth him selfe to bee mercifull and bountifull and to them hee giueth and bestoweth his giftes and therefore is the thirde parte of the sentence added Blessed art thou amonge women For hee vseth this woorde Blessing as the effecte and proofe of the fauour of GOD. For in myne opinion it
the wise and men of vnderstanding which being lyft vp with a diuelish pride cannot abyde to heare Christ speaking from heauen And that this is not a generall rule that all they are forsaken of God which in pryde delyght in thēselues more then they ought we are taught by the example of Paul whose pride Christ tamed yea if we descende to the rude common people as the greater part of them appeare to be full of deadly malice so we see them lefte togeather with the great and mightie menne to theyr owne destruction I graunt that al vnbeleeuers are puft vp with a vaine trust of themselues whether they apply themselues to be accounted wise honest honourable or rich yet I doe thinke that Christ dooth here simply comprehend all that doe excell in wisdome and learning without noting of the faulte as againe hee accounteth them not in respect of vertues to be litle ones for though Christe is mayster of the lowlye and that this is the firste rudiment of fayth that no manne shoulde be wise in his owne conceate yet hee speaketh not here of wilfull wickednesse but Christ by this reason amplifieth the louing mercy of the father who disdayned not to descend to the lowest and vylest places that he might rayse the poore out of the myre But here aryseth a question sith that wisdome is a gift of GOD how commeth it to passe that it should hinder vs from seeing the light of God which shineth in the Gospell That must bee remembred which I saide euen nowe that the vnfaithfull doe defile whatsoeuer vnderstanding is giuen them and therefore excellent wittes are often hindered that they cannot submitte themselues to be taught But concerning this present place I aunswere though wisdome be no light to the wise yet they may bee depriued of the light of the Gospell For sith that al menne were in one the same and lyke condition why shoulde not GOD at his pleasure take these or those And why hee chose not the wise and mightie Paule teacheth vs 1. Corin. 1. 27. namely that hee chose the weake and foolish thinges of the world that he might confound the glorious pride of flesh But we do note againe that Christes speach was not generall where hee sayd that the misteries of the Gospell were hidde from the wise For if of fiue menne of vnderstanding foure refuse the Gospell one receiue it of so many simple menne two or three become the Disciples of Christe this sentence is fulfilled which is also confirmed by that place of Paule which I euen now rehearsed for hee banisheth not all that are wise noble and mighty out of the kingdome of God but onely sheweth that not many of them shal be saued Now is the question aunswered that wisdome is not here condemned as it is the gyfte of GOD but Christe onely saieth that it is of no value to the obtaining of fayth as againe he commendeth not foolishnesse as though menne were thereby reconciled to God but hee denyeth it to be any hinderaunce to his mercie but that notwithstanding he might lighten the rude and simple menne with heauenly wisdom Now it remayneth to declare what to reueale and to keepe secrete meaneth That Christe speaketh not of outwarde preaching may be gathered by this that hee offereth himselfe generallye a teacher to all menne and gaue the same commaundement to his Apostles VVherfore this is the meaninge no manne can attaine fayth by his owne wisdome but onelye by the secrete lightning of the spirit of God 26. It is so O Father This sentence taketh from vs the occasion of vaine and wanton inquiringe which ofte prouoketh and stirreth vs. For God requireth no harder a matter of vs then that wee shoulde account his will for a perfect reason and righteousnesse He doth ofte rehearse that his iudgementes are as a great bottomlesse deapth yet wil we runne headlonge with violence into that depth and if wee finde oughte that please vs not wee grudge and murmurre against him and many breake out into open blasphemies But the Lorde hath prescribed this rule vnto vs that wee should account that to be right which pleaseth GOD. And this is to be wise as wee ought to bee to esteeme of the one good pleasure of God as of a thousande reasons Christe coulde haue alleaged the causes of this dyfference if there hadde bene any but beeing satisfied with the good pleasure of GOD hee enquireth no further why hee called the little ones to saluation rather then others and framed his kyngdome of the obscure common people VVhereby it appeareth that they rage agaynst Christe which grudge when they heare that some are chosen freelye of the good wyll of GOD and that oother some are forsaken for it greeueth them to gyue place vnto God 27. All thynges are giuen to mee of my Father The interpreters doe yll applye this sentence with the former which thinke that the onely purpose of it is that Christe shoulde encourage his Disciples with greater boldnesse to the preaching of the Gospell But I think that Christ spake it for an other cause and to an other ende For as he sayde before that the Church came out of the secrete fountaine of Gods free election so nowe hee sheweth how that grace of saluation commeth vnto men For manye when they heare that none other are heires of eternall lyfe but those whom GOD chose before the world was made they doe curiously enquire how they may bee certeine of Gods secrete counsell and so they caste themselues into a labyrinth out of the whiche they canne finde no passage But Christe commaundeth to come presently to him that the certeintie of saluation maye bee fetched from thence The meaning therefore is that life is reuealed to vs in Christ himselfe and therefore that no man can be partaker of the same but he that entreth in by the gate of faith Now wee see how he ioyneth faith with the eternall predestination of God which foolish men doe so peeuishly compare togeather as if they were contraries For though our saluation be alwayes hidde with God yet Christ is the conduit pipe whereby it commeth to vs and is by faith receiued of vs that it may be confirmed ratified in our hearts Wherfore it is not lawfull to shrinke from Christe except we will refuse the saluation prepared for vs. No manne knoweth the sonne Hee speaketh this for this cause least his maiestie should vainely be esteemed of after the iudgment of menne The meaning therefore is that if wee will know what Christ is we must credit the testimonie of the father whoe onelye canne tell vs truely and rightly what he hath giuen vnto vs in him And certeinely by imagining him to be such a one as our minde in the imagination thereof conceaueth we spoyle him of a great parte of his power therefore he is not knowne rightlye but by the fathers voyce though the onely voyce sufficeth not without the direction of the spirite for the power
found perfect in euery respect and pure from all sinne the aunswere is ready Christ requyreth not an exact perfection wherein is no want but onely a simple affection without dissimulation from the which the Pharises to whome Christ spake were far wide For as the scripture calleth them euill and wicked which are wholly giuen to Sathan so the sincere worshippers of God though that through the infirmitie of their flewe they be compassed about with many sinnes and do grone vnder the burden are yet called good and this is the free mercy of God which vouchsafeth so honourable a title to them which aspire to goodnes 34. O generation of Vipers In this place Christ applyeth the similitude of the tree and the fruit to his present speach that he might thereby discouer the inward and secrete malice of the Scribes and this is the cause why he standeth so much in this one kind of sinne Therefore Christ inueighed bitterly against them because they bewraied by their false slanders that which was not so euident in the rest of their life It is saith he no merueile if you vomit out euil words seeing that your heart is ful of malice let not any think the reproofe to be too hard for truely he could not haue dealt more mildly with them Other sinnes deserue sharp reprehension but where vnconstant men do depraue that which is right or seeke to colour those thinges that are naught this is a wickednesse againste the which the Lorde of right shoulde thunder more vehementlye then againste other sinnes But the purpose of Christe was as occasion serued to condemne their wicked sophistrie whiche turned light into darkenesse This place therefore teacheth howe precious trueth is to the Lorde whereof hee is so sharpe a defender reuenger And I would with that this were more diligētly considered of thē which haue a wit too ready and prompt to defend al causes and set their tong on sale to vtter al forged subtil shifts But Christ especially inueigheth against them whom either ambition or enuy or other wicked desire enforceth to speak euil and where there is nothing that their consciēce misliketh Christ also was after his maner sharper against the Pharises because they were so bewitched with a false perswasion of righteousnes that a milde admonition should haue profited but litle And certeinelye except hypocrites be sharply pricked they do disdainfully despise whatsoeuer is said How can ye speake good things I haue said before that prouerbial sentenses may not be alwaies drawn to a general rule because they only shew what commeth to passe for the most part And sometimes it commeth to passe that he which is cruel with sweete alluring words shal deceiue the simple and that the subtil shal circumuent vnder the cloake of simplicitie and that he which imagineth most wickedlye shal in tongue pretend an angellike puritie yet the cōmon vse proueth that to be true which Christ here saith of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh As also in an old prouerb the tongue is called the Character of the mind And certeinly though the heart of man hath secrete and hidden corners and euery man dissembleth his faultes with wonderfull shifts yet the Lorde wresteth out of al mē some cōfessiō so that they bewray with their tong their desire and inward affections Also it is to be noted to what ende Christe vseth these parables for hee vpbraideth the Pharises for that they vtter in wordes the malice which they had cōceiued inwardly Further he knowing them to be sworne and obstinate enemies he took occasion of this one cauill to laye open al their life and to discredite them with the people for their credit and authoritie was too great to deceaue and to hurt Also though good speaches doe not alwaies proceede from the inward affection of the heart but only grow as men say on the outside of the lips yet this is alwaies true euil words are witnesses of an euil heart 36. Of euery idle word they shal giue an account The argument is from the lesse to the greater For if euery idle word is to be called to an accounte how shall God spare their open blasphemies and sacrilegious reproches which they vtter against the glory of God An idle word is here takē for vnprofitable which bringeth neither edifying nor fruit This seemeth too hard to many but if we consider to what vse our tongues are made we wil graunt that they are worthy to be condemned which rashly addicte and apply them to such friuolous triflles Neither is it any smal offence to abuse the time in wastinge it about vaine matters which Paul cōmaundeth vs Col. 4. 5. carefully to redeeme And sith there is no man so spare in speaking that can so wisely moderate himselfe but that he shall break out into some idle speaches so that if God should deale with vs al according to the extremitie of the law there remained nothing for vs but despaire But because the hope of our saluation is grounded vpon this that God will not enter into iudgment with vs and that of his free mercy he wil forget our sinnes which deserue innumerable deathes we doubt not but that he blotting out the guiltines of our life will also pardon the offence of vanne speach For the scripture speaking of the iudgement of God doth not ouerthrow the forgiunes of sinnes yet let no man flatter himself hereby but let euery man diligētly endeuor to bridle his tongue First that we may speake of the holy misteries of God reuerently soberly then that we may abstain from scurrilitie vaine iestings and especially from enuious euill speaking and lastly we must giue our dilygence that our speach may be seasoned with salt Col. 4. 6. 37. By thy wordes thou shalt be iustified He applyeth the common prouerb to the present cause For I doubt not but that this saying was common in the mouthes of the people that euery man shoulde either be condemned or absolued by his own confession And Christ applieth it to a sēse somwhat differing namely that the wicked speach as it is a shew of hidden malice so it suffiseth to condemne a man And the obiection which the Papistes gather by wresting this to ouerthrow the righteousnesse of fayth is a childish fancie Man is iustified by his owne words not that the speach is the cause of righteousnes for by faith we obtaine the fauour of God that he should account vs for righteous but the pure speach purgeth vs frō being found wicked in our tongue Is it not foolishly inferred of this that men should deserue a part of righteousnes before God But this place rather strengthneth our doctrine For though Christ entreateth not of the cause of our righteousnes yet the contrarietie betweene the two words declareth what this word to iustifie signifieth It seemeth absurd to the Papistes that we say that man is iustified by faith for they expound it to be made and to be righteous in deede and
bring foorth fruite euery where because it doeth not alwayes fall vppon frutefull and good grounde He rehearseth foure sortes of hearers of whiche the first receiue no seede The seconde sort seeme to receiue seede but so that it taketh no roote to liue by in the third sort the corne is choaked so there remaineth a fourth part which bringeth foorth fruit Not that of foure hearers one or tenne of fortie do embrace the doctrine and bring foorth fruite for it was not the purpose of Christ to appoynt a certain definite number nor to deuide them of whom he spake into equall portions but that there is not alwaies one and the same encrease of faith where the word is sowed but sometime in more aboundance sometime in lesse he onely teacheth them that through diuers faultes the seede of life pearisheth in many in whome it either presently corrupteth or wythereth or by little and little degenerateth But that we may profite the better by this admonition it is to be noted that he maketh no mention of the despisers which doe openly withstand the word but they only are noted here in whom there seemeth to be some aptnesse to be taught But if the greater part of these doeth vanishe away what shall become of the rest of the worlde from whome the doctrine of saluation is openly debarred Nowe I wil come to the perticular poyntes 19. VVhen soeuer a manne heareth the woorde of the kingdome and vnderstandeth i◠not First he maketh mention of barren and hard groundes which receiue not the sede inwardly because their hearts are not prepared Such he cōpareth to hard and dry earth which is in the common hi◠way which by continuall treading vppon becommeth hard as pauement I woulde we had not so many of this sort at this day as we haue which thoughe they offer themselues to heare yet they stande as menne amased and feele no taste of it at all and to speake in fewe woordes they differ little from blockes or stones wherefore it is no maruell if they vanishe altogether away Christe sayeth that the woorde was sowen in their hearts whiche though it be an improper speache yet is it not without reason for the sinne and wickednesse of menne taketh not away the nature from the woorde but it retaineth still the force of seede And that is diligently to be noted least we should thinke that the graces of God lost their forces though they be not effectuall in vs. For in respecte of God the woorde is sowed in their hearts but the hearts of all doe not receiue with meekenesse that which is graffed in them as Iames exhorteth 1. 21. The Gospell therefore is alwayes in power a frutefull seede but not in deede In Luke it is added that the deuill taketh away the sede out of their hearts least they beleeuing shoulde be saued VVhereby we gather that as hungry birdes behaue themselues in seedes time so assoone as the doctrine is deliuered this enemie of our saluation is present and laboureth by violence to take the same away before it canne take moysture and bringe foorth fruite This also is no small praise of faith in that it is called the cause of our saluation 20. Hee that receiued seede in the stonie grounde This sorte differeth from the former for the temporall faith or faith for a season as a conceiuing of seede promiseth some fruite at the beginning but their hearts are not so well and throughly brought in order as may suffice to giue continuall nourishment to the same Of this sorte of menne also we see too many at this day whiche doe greedely embrace the Gospel which shortly after doe waxe faint because there is no liuely affection in them to strengthen and continue them in constancie VVherefore let euery man examine himselfe throughly least his hastinesse which giueth a great shew speedily vanish as men say as a flame of stubble For except the woorde doe throughly pearce the whole heart and take deepe rootes in the same the faith cannot haue continuall moysture to maintaine the same to continue This readinesse is worthy to be praised in that they receiue the woorde of God assoone as it is vttered and that without delay and with ioy yet we must know that it is to no purpose vntil that faith shall gather a perfect strength least it wither in the first springing As for example Christ sayeth that they which are such are offended with the trouble of persecution And certainly as the barrennesse of the grounde is tried by the heat of the sunne so persecution and affliction discouereth their vanitie which are lightly touched I know not with what affection and are not well endued with an earnest desire of godlinesse Such are called by Mathew and Marke temporisers not onely because they professing thēselues to be Christes disciples for a time and after fall away into temptation but because they seeme also to themselues to haue a true faith and therefore in Luke Christ sayth that they beleeue for a time because that honour which they giue to the gospell is like to faith Yet notwithstandinge it is to be noted that they are not truely regenerate with incorruptible seede whiche neuer fadeth as Peter teacheth 1. Pet. 1. 4. for that saying of Isaias 40. 8. The word of our God shall stande for euer is fulfilled in the hearts of the faithfull in whom the trueth of God once setled neuer fadeth away but flourisheth euen to the ende Yet they which doe louingly and with some reuerence receiue the woord of God they do beleue after a sort because they differ from the vnbeleeuers which either will not giue credite to God when he speaketh or despise his worde Onely let vs knowe that none are partakers of true faith but they which being sealed with the spirit of adoption doe call God father from their heart Also as that spirite is neuer extinguished so it is impossible that the faith which it hath once engraued in the hearts of the godly should vanish away and pearish 22. He that receiueth the seede among thornes In the thirde place he rehearseth them which were inwardly apt to nourish the seede sowen if they suffered not the same otherwise to bee corrupted and spoyled Christe compareth the pleasures of the wolrde as euill desires couetousnesse and other affections of the flesh to thornes Though Mathew onely mentioneth the cares of the worlde with couetousnesse but the meaning is all one for vnder this word is comprehended the baites of pleasures wherof Luke maketh mention and all kinde of euill desire For as thornes and other noysome weedes doe choake vppe the corne which woulde otherwise prosper and growe vppe so the wicked affections of the fleshe preuaile in the hearts of menne and ouergrowe the faith so that they ouerwhelme the force of the heauenly doctrine which is not yet ripe And though the euill desires doe possesse the heart of man before the woorde of the Lorde make any shewe there yet they
that some of a vaine curiositie came to see Christe from places farre distant but it appeareth by the successe that Zacheus hadde the seede of godlinesse in his minde So the Lord before he manifesteth himselfe vnto men doeth often inspire them with a blinde affection whereby they are caried to him whome they haue not yet knowen nor seene And though they haue no certaine apparante reason why they doe so yet hee deceiueth them not but reuealeth himselfe in time vnto them 5. Zacheus come downe at once for this day I must An example of grace worthy to be remembered in that the Lorde preuenteth Zacheus and taryeth not for his biddinge but of himselfe seeketh entertainment at hys house VVe knowe how odious and how detestable the name of a Publicane was and that doeth Luke shortly after declare Therefore it was great kindnesse of the sonne of God to come to him whose companye the common people abhorred and that before hee was bidden But it is no maruaile that hee doeth him this honour whome hee had drawen vnto him by the secreate motion of the spirite before for it was a more excellent gifte to dwell in his heart then to enter into his house And by this speache hee declareth that men which doe sincerely desire to knowe him shall neuer seeke him in vaine For Zacheus obtaineth muche more then he hoped for Further the force and direction of the holy Ghoste doeth more plainly appeare in this that Zacheus obeyed so readily and came so speedily from the tree and receiued Christ with ioy For though he had not as yet a perfect faith yet this readniesse to learne and obedience was a beginning of faith 7. VVhen all they sawe is The inhabitants of the towne doe murmure so it may be that some of them that followed Christ did because that he went in to a man diffamed and of an euill name yea when no manne bad him So when as the world neglecteth the grace of God offered vnto it it murmureth and grudgeth that it is bestowed vpon others But let vs see how farre their grudging is from equitie they thinke it an absurd thing that Christ shoulde make that account of that wicked manne For Sinner is not taken heere in the common sense as in diuers other places but it signifieth a man of a filthy and notorious euill life Lette vs graunt that Zacheus was such a manne yet it must first be considered for what purpose Christe chose to lodge at his house For while they murmured without the doores God mightely shewing the glory of his name within confuted their wicked cauill For the conuersion of Zacheus was a wonderfull worke of God yet there was no iust cause why they should speake so infamously of Zacheus Hee was a receiuer of custome and of it selfe it was not wicked to gather customes but the Iewes were odious and enuious against that sort of people because they thought it not mete for them to be tributaries But what maner of man soeuer Zacheus was Christe was yet to be praised and not to be blamed for his kindnesse for helping this miserable man in that he brought him from destruction to saluation For that offence feared him not but that he went forwarde to doe that which his father commaunded And it behooueth all the ministers of the Gospel to haue this courage that they should make more account of the saluation of one soule then of the murmuring woordes of all the wicked and therefore thoughe they see their deedes and all their sayings subiect to sclanders yet they should not cease from their office 8. And Zacheus stoode foorth Christes woorke may be iudged of by this comming foorth but men make such preposterous haste that they leaue no place to God Also Zacheus conuersion is described by the frutes and the outward signes because it was probable that he encreased his wealth by the hinderāce of many men he is ready if he hath defrauded any man to restore foure fold furthermore he bequeatheth halfe of his goods to the poore Some man might in deede haue bestowed all his goodes vpon the poore whose liberalitye yet might be nothinge accounted of before God but though heere be no mention made of the inward repentance yet Luke meaneth that this godly purpose which he commēdeth in Zacheus sprang from that liuely roote So Paule speaking of repentaunce exhorteth vs so to behaue our selues that men may thereby vnderstande that we are become better Let him that stoale steale no more but lette him rather labour and worke with his hands that he may haue to helpe the poore and needy Ephes. 4. 28. Therefore we must beginne at our heart but our repentance must be shewed by our workes But let vs note that Zacheus woulde not offer to God a portion of those things whiche he had gotten by spoyle as many rich men do giue a part of their theftes to God that they might haue the more libertye to spoile afterwarde and that they may goe free for the wrongs they haue done before But Zacheus doeth so sacrifice the one halfe of his goodes to God that hee also recompenceth what iniuries soeuer he hath done VVhereby we gather that he had not gotten his goodes by vnlawful gaine So Zacheus is not only ready to satisfie any thing he had gotten by fraud but he imparteth his lawfull patrimonie with the poore whereby he declareth that hee is turned from a wolfe not only into a shepe but also into a shepheard And now amending the faultes before committed he renounceth those euill practises hereafter as God requireth of his this first that they should abstaine from all offence But Zacheus doeth not of necessity binde others to follow his example and to spoyle themselues of the one halfe of their goodes but that rule only must be kept which the Lord prescribeth that we should yeelde our selues and all we haue to holy and lawfull vses 9. This day is saluation come to this house This testimonie whiche Christe giueth to Zacheus declareth that he did not dissemble neither yet doeth he ascribe the cause of saluation to his good woorkes but because that conuersion was a sure pledge of the adoption of God hee doeth thereby gather very well that that house shoulde enherite saluation and this doe the woordes also signifie For because Zacheus was one of the children of Abraham hee argueth that his house should be saued Further it is necessary that he which woulde be accounted amongest the children of Abraham shoulde followe his faith yea the scripture giueth this commendation properly to faith for that it putteth the difference betweene the natural children of Abraham and straungers Therefore we must know that that is principally cōmended which is the cause wherefore his good woorkes do also become acceptable to God Neither is it to be doubted but that Christes doctrine went before the conuersion of Zacheus Therfore that was the beginning of saluation the hearing of Christe teaching of the free
might thereby yeelde the praise of all good thingâ— which they had receiued to God VVherefore it is not to be doubted but that Christ describing the saluation of the godly beginneth at the free loue of GOD whereby they which by the direction of Gods spirite do aspire to righteousnesse in this life are predestinated to life Heereunto also appertaineth that which he sayeth a little after that the kingdome was prepared for them from the beginning of the world into the possession whereof they shall be sent at the last day And though it may easily be obiected that the rewarde was layde vppe before for their merites which shoulde come after yet if any man will way the woordes without contention he will graunt that it is a secreat commendation of the grace of God For Christ also doeth not simply call the faithfull to possesse the kingdome as if they haue gotten the same by their merites but expresly sayeth that it shoulde be giuen as to heires Yet there is an other end to be noted whereunto the Lord had regarde for though the life of the godly is nothinge else but a miserable and grieuous banishmeÌ„t so that the earth can scarcely bear them though they trauaile vnder a harde want vnder reproaches and other troubles that they may with a stronge and valiant minde ouercome these lettes the Lord declareth that there is a kingdome prepared for them in an other place And it is a notable exhortation to patience when menne are certainly perswaded that they beare not in vaine Therefore least the pride of the wicked wherin they doe glory now should make our minds to fainte and least our owne miseries shoulde weaken our hope lette vs alwayes remember that enheritance which remaineth for vs in heauen for it dependeth not of any doubtfull case but it was prepared for vs of God before we were borne yea I say for euery one of the electe because that Christ doeth heere call them the blessed of the father But there is no absurdity in this that it is onely sayd heere that the kingdome was prepared from the beginning of the world and in an other place Before the creation of the heauen and the earth For Christ doth not here set downe the poynt of time when the inheritaunce of eternall life was prepared for the children of God but only calleth vs to the coÌ„sideration of the fatherly care of God wherein he embraced vs before we were borne and hee doeth thereby confirme the assurance of our hope so that the troublesome stormes of the world cannot ouerthrow our life I was an hungered If the disputation heere had beene of the cause of our saluation the Papists had not gathered amisse that we shoulde merite eternall life by good woorkes but when as Christ had no other purpose but to exhort his disciples to endeuour to liue well and righteously it is yll gathered by his woordes what the merites of workes shoulde auaile They rest vppon the woorde causall which is but a weake stay for wee knowe that it doeth not alwayes note the cause but rather the consequence when as eternall life is promised to the righteous But there is a plainer answeare For we deny not but that there is a rewarde promised to good woorkes but it is of fauour because it dependeth of the adoption Paule in the 2. Tim. 4. 8. reioyceth that there was a crowne of righteousnesse laied vppe for him But whereof gathered hee thys comforte but of this that he was a member of Iesus Christ who is the onely heire of the heauenly kingdome Hee sayeth that the iust iudge will giue hym that crowne but howe should he come by that rewarde but because hee was adopted of free grace and endowed with that righteousnes wherwhereof we all are voide Therefore these two things must be considered that the faithfull are called to the possession of the kingdome of heauen in respecte of good woorkes not because they should deserue it by the righteousnesse of workes or because that they shoulde be the authours of the getting of it for themselues but because that God doeth iustifie them whome he hath first chosen Furthermore though that by the direction of the spirit they shuld aspire to the loue of righteousnesse yet because they doe neuer satisfie the lawe of God there is no reward due to them but that is called a rewarde whiche is giuen freely But Christe doeth not recken vppe all the partes of a godly and a holy life but doeth only note for example sake some poyntes of charitye whereby we declare that we doe worship God For though the woorshippe of God excelleth the loue of menne and therefore faith and inuocation is more to be desired then almes yet Christe doeth not without cause sette downe the testimonies of true rightâ—ousnesse which are more apparant to be seene If any man despising God should only deale wel with men such mercy shuld nothing auaile for the appeasing of God because that in the meane season he is defrauded of his owne right Christe therefore doeth not say that the summe of righteousnesse consisteth in almes but by signes which may be moste easily seene he declareth what it is to liue godly and rightuously so that truely the faithfull doe not only professe with the mouth but by diligent exercises they doe shewe that they doe worship God VVherfore those fantasticall men do very preposterously vnder pretence of this place withdrawe themselues both from the hearing of the word and also from receiuing the holy supper for vnder the same coloure they might also cast away faith and bearing of the crosse and prayers chastitie But Christ meant nothing lesse then to restrain to a part of the seconde table the rule of holy life which is contained in the two tables of the law The Monkes also and such like rascalles haue sottishly sette downe to themselues sixe woorkes of mercy because that Christ maketh mention of no mo As if that children might not plainly see that by the figure Synecdoche al the workes of charity are here coÌ„mended For to comfort the sorrowfull to helpe them that be vniustly oppressed to aid the simple with counsel to pull the poore wretches out of the iawes of the wolues is a woorke of mercy as much worthy to be praised as to cloath the naked or to feede the hungry But may a man thinke that Christe commending charity vnto vs woulde exclude those dueties which appertaine to the worship of God yet he telleth his disciples that this shal be a lawful trial of a holy life if they exercise theÌ„selues in charity according to that saying of the Prophet I will haue mercy not sacrifice Hose 6. 6. Namely because that the hypocrites being couetous cruel deceitfull snatching to them by violence proud do yet vnder a vaine pompe of ceremonies dissemble a kinde of holines VVherby we do also gather if we desire to haue our life approoued before the chiefe iudge we must not wander in our
with the faith of the Gospell that we might know that therein is engraued the marke of our saluation for if it auailed not to testifie the grace of God Christ had vnproperly sayd that they should be saued which should beleeue and be baptised Though it must also be noted that it is not so necessarily required to saluation that all they should of necessity pearish which should not obtaine the same For it is not ioyned here to faith as halfe the cause of saluation but as a testimony I do graunt that this necessity is laid vpon men that they should not neglect the signe of the grace of God but though God for their infirmitye vseth such helps I deny his grace to be tied vnto them In this maner we may say that it is not simply necessary but onely in respecte of our obedience In the second part where Christ condemneth them which doe not beleeue he meaneth the rebellious who while they do refuse saluation offered doe draw vpon themselues a more grieuous punishment and they are not now onely ensnared in the common destruction of mankinde but they do sustaine the fault of their owne ingratitude 17. These tokens shall follow them which beleue As the Lord had by myracles confirmed the faith of his Gospell so long as hee was conuersant in the world so nowe he causeth the same to flourish in the time to come least the disciples shuld thinke y t the same were tied to his corporall presence For it was to great purpose that the diuine power of Christ shuld flourish amongst the faithfull that it might manifestly appeare that he was risen from the dead wherby his doctrine might remain continue and his name should be immortall Further where he furnisheth the faithfull with this gift it must not be drawn to all For we know that the giftes were diuersly disposed that the power of myracles shoulde be but in the hands of some But because that which was giuen to a few was common to the whole church and the signes which one wrought auailed for the coÌ„firmation of all Christ doth rightly name the beleuers generally The meaning therfore is that the faithful shuld be ministers of the same power he had ben wonderful before in Christ that in his absence the seale of the gospel might be y e more sure as in Iohn 14. 12. he promiseth that they shal doe the same greater things And for the setting forth of the glory deity of Christ it was sufficient that some few of the beleeuers were furnished with this power And though Christ doeth not expresse whether he wold that this gift shuld be but for a time or remaine for euer in his church Yet it is more probable that these myracles were promised but for a time for the setting forth of the gospel which was newe as yet obscure And it may be that for the fault of vnthankfulnes the world was depriued of this honor yet I do think that this was the properend of myracles that the doctrine of the gospel should at the beginning waÌ„t no approbation And we do certainly see that the vse of them ceased not long after or at the least the examples of them were so rare that it may be gathered that they were not like common to all ages Yet either the preposterous couetousnes or ambition of them which followed after so wrought least they shuld be without myracles altogither that they fained vain myracles for themselues And by this meanes there was a gate opened to sathans falsehodes that not only false sleights shuld succeede in the place of truthe but that vnder pretence of signes the simple might be led away from the right faith And certainly it was meete that curious men who not content with a lawful allowance but seking after newe myracles should be deluded by such deceits This is the reason why Christ otherwhere foretold that the kingdom of antichrist should be ful of lying signs Mat. 24. 24. that Paul testifieth the same 2. The. 2. 9. VVherefore that myracles may rightly confirme our faith let our mindes containe themselues in that sobriety wherof I spake whereof it also followeth that it is a foolish quarrell of theirs which do obiect that our doctrine wanteth myracles As if that it were not the same whych Christ hath most sufficiently sealed heeretofore But in this argument I am the shorter because that I haue entreated of it already more fully in sundry places MAT. 20. Teaâ—â—iâ—g them to obserue By these wordes as I said before Christ sending foorth his disciples doth declare that he doth not wholely resigne vnto them those things which appertained to him as if that he wold leaue off to be the master of his church For he dismisseth the apostles with this exception that they shoulde not thrust foorth their owne deuises but that they shoulde purely and faithfully dispence from hand as they say to hand that which he commanded And I wish that the Pope would submit the power which he chalengeth to himself to this rule For we shuld easily suffer him to be Peter or Pauls successor so that he would not raigne tyrannically ouer soules But sith he reiecting the gouernment of Christ defileth the church with his owne filthy trifles it doeth heereby appeare sufficiently howe farre he falleth from the Apostolicall function In summe let vs learne that by these woordes they are made doctours of the Church not which doe vtter what soeuer they shal thinke good but which shall also themselues depend vpon the mouth of this one maister that they may procure disciples to him and not vnto themselues Beholde I am with you Because Christ did lay a charge vpon the Apostles which they could not discharge vsing onely the power of man he doth comfort them with the hope of his helpe from heauen For before that he promiseth to be present with them he sayeth first that he is kinge of heauen and of earth who with his hand power gouerneth all things Therefore this pronowne I must be red as a word of great force as if he had sayd if the Apostles would throughly doe their duety they must not looke what they can doe themselues but they must depende vppon his inuincible power vnder whose directions they do goe to warre But the maner of his presence which the Lorde promiseth to his must spiritually be vnderstoode for it is not needefull that he shoulde descende from heauen to helpe vs sith by the grace of his spirite as with a hande stretched out from heauen he may helpe vs. For he which in respecte of his body is a great way distant from vs doeth not onely spreade the efficacie of his spirite throughe the whole worlde but doeth also verely dwell in vs. Furthermore it is to be noted that this was not spoken to the Apostles only for the Lorde promiseth his helpe not to that age only but vnto the ende of the worlde Therefore it is as muche as if hee
bodie in the worlde must needes wander and vanish away so that he cannot goe forward vnto God A man doth then prepare himselfe vnto the obedience of the heauenly doctrine when he thinketh that he ought to seek this especially during his whole life that he approue him selfe vnto God But that peruers confidence wherby hypocrites do extoll thēselues before god seemeth to be a greater let then is worldly ambition and we knowe that the Scribes were sore sicke also of that disease VVe may easily answere for Christe his mening was to pluck from their faces the false visour of holines wherwith they deceiued the ignorant people Therefore he doth as it were with his finger poynt out the grosser vice whereby all men might perceiue that they were nothing lesse then that which they woulde bee accounted to be Againe although hypocrisie do boast it self against God yet is it alwayes ambitious in the worlde and before men Yea this is the only vanitie which puffeth vs vp euen wicked confidence whylest that wee stande rather to our owne and the iudgement of other men then of God For he that doth truly set God before him as a iudge hee must needes fall downe flat being discouraged and throwen downe Therfore he that will seeke glory of God alone must needes being confounded with the shame of himselfe flie vnto his free mercie And truly those that haue respect vnto God doe see themselues to be condemned and lost and that there remaineth nothing whereof they may boast besides the grace of Christ such desire of glory shall alwayes be ioyned with humilitie And as touching this present place Christe giueth vs to vnderstand that men are no otherwise prepared to receiue the doctrine of the Gospel saue only when as they turne all their senses hauing drawen them from the world vnto God alone and doe earnestly consider that they haue to deale with him that forgetting the delights wherewith they are wont to deceiue themselues they may discend into their owne consciences VVherefore it is no maruell if the Gospel doe finde at this day but a few that are easie to be taught seeing ambition carryeth all men hyther and thyther It is no maruell also if many doe fall away from the profession of the gospel for being carryed away with their owne vanitie they doe flie away VVherefore wee ought the more earnestly to seeke this one thing that being contemptible and as it were castawayes in the sight of the worlde and beeyng cast downe in our selues wee may be reckoned amongest the children of God 45 Thinke not VVe must take this order with the obstinate and stubborne when we see that they profite nothing by doctrine and friendlye admonitions to that we cite them to appeare before Gods iudgement seate There are but a few that mocke God openly but very manie doe carelesly mocke him with vaine flatterings whom they are set against as enemies feignyng that he is mercifull vnto them So at this day our Gyants who doe wickedly treade vnderfoote all the whole doctrine of Christ doe yet notwithstanding waxe as proude as if they were Gods deare friendes For who can persuade the Papists that Christianitie is any where els saue only amongest them Such were the Scribes with whom Christ disputeth in this place VVhereas they were great contemners of the lawe yet did they boast much of Moses so that they were not afraide to set him against Christ as a buckler If he had threatned that he himselfe would be vnto them an heauie and vntoilerable aduersarie he knew that all this would haue been contemned therefore he denounceth that there is an accusation prepared for them by Moses They are deceiued who thinke that there is a difference set downe in this place betweene the office of Christ and of Moses because it is the office of the law to accuse the infidels For Christ doth not respect that but only that he might take from the hypocrites all confidence who did falsly boast of the reuerence of Moses Like as if at this day any man should obiect vnto the Papistes that the holy teachers of the Church haue no more deadly enemies then they whose title they do wickedly corrupt Furthermore let vs learne hereby that we must not boast of the scriptures in vaine because vnlesse we worship the sonne of God with y e true obedience of faith they shall rise to accuse vs at the last day whome God raysed vp to be witnesses there VVhenas he saith that they hope in Moses he doth not accuse thē of superstition as if they did ascribe the cause of their saluation vnto Moses but his meaning is that they did wickedly leane vnto Moses his aid as if they could haue him to be a patrone of their wicked stubbornnesse 46 For if ye did beleeue He sheweth why Moses shal be their accuser to wit because they refuse his doctrine And we know that there can no greater iniurie be done to the seruants of God then when as their doctrine is despised or slandered Secondly those whom the Lord hath made ministers of his word they must also be defenders of it Therfore he gaue vnto all his prophets a double person that they should teach y e godly vnto saluation that they should at length thrust thrugh the reprobate with their testimonie VVheras Christ saith that Moses writ of him it needeth no long proofe amongst those who know that Christe is the end of the law and the soule therof But if any man being not contented therwith doth desire to see the places I counsel him first that he reade diligently the Epistle to the Hebrewes wherwith also Stephen his sermon agreeth in the 7◠chap. of the Acts. Secondly that he marke when Paule applieth testimonies vnto his purpose I cōfesse in deed that ther are few places wherin Moses doth openly preach Christ but to what end serued the Tabernacle sacrifices all ceremonies saue only that they might be figures formed according to that first example which was shewed him in the mount Therefore without Christ all Moses his ministerie is in vain Againe we see how he doth continually call backe the people vnto the couenant of the fathers which was established in Christ in somuch y t he maketh Christ y e principall point ground worke of the couenant Neither was this vnknowen to the holy fathers who had alwaies respect vnto the mediator A longer treatise would not agree with the breuitie which I desire 47 For if you beleeue not his words Christ seemeth in this place to make himselfe to be of lesse credite then Moses but we knowe that heauen and earth was shaken with the voyce of the gospel But Christ frameth his speech vnto those vnto whom he speaketh For without all doubt the authoritie of the lawe was holy amongest the Iewes so that it coulde not bee but that Christ was inferiour vnto Moses Hereunto appertaineth the opposition of writinges and wordes For he doth therby exaggerate their
afterward indifferently for all menne Father pardon them for they knowe not what they doe I answeare that the prayers which we make are yet notwithstanding restrained vnto the Electe VVee must desire that this manne and that and euery manne may be saued and so comprehende al mankinde because we cannot as yet distinguish the electe from the reprobate yet neuerthelesse when we pray that the kingdome of God maye come we doe also pray that he will destroy his ennemies There is thys onely difference that wee pray for the saluation of all menne who wee knowe are created after the image of GOD and whiche haue the same nature whiche wee haue wee leaue their destruction to Goddes iudgement whome hee knoweth to be reprobates But there was another speciall reason of the prayer which is recited heere whiche ought not to bee followed as an example For Christe prayeth not accordinge to the bare feelinge of faith and loue but beinge entred into the secreat places of heauen hee setteth before his eyes the secreat iudgements of the Father which are hidden from vs so longe as wee walke by faith Furthermore wee gather out of these wordes that GOD chuseth whome hee thinketh good vnto him selfe out of the worlde that they may bee heyres of life and that this difference commeth not from mennes merites but that it dependeth vppon hys meere good will For those menne whiche place the cause of election in man they must beginne wyth faith And Christe sayeth flatly that they were the fathers whiche are giuen hym And it is certaine that they are giuen for this cause that they may beleeue and that faith floweth from thys giuinge If this giuinge bee the beginninge of faith and if election doe goe before it in order and time what remaineth but that wee confesse that they are chosen freely whome GOD will haue saued out of the worlde Nowe seeinge that Christe prayeth for the electe alone wee must needes haue the faith of election if wee will haue our saluation commended to the father by him Therefore they doe great iniurie to the faithfull whiche goe about to blotte out the knowledge of election out of their mindes because they depriue them of Christe his voyce and consent Furthermore the peruerse dulnesse of these menne is refuted in these woordes who vnder the colour of election doe giue themselues vnto flouthfulnesse whereas it ought rather to sharpen and prouoke in vs the desire to praye as Christe teacheth by hys owne example 10. And all mine are thine Heereunto belongeth the former member that hee shall surely be hearde of the father I commende none other sayeth he vnto thee saue those whome thou acknowledgest to be thine owne because I haue nothinge that is separated from thee therefore I shall not take the repulse In the seconde member hee sheweth that hee hathe iust cause to care for the elect because they are his owne after that they are the fathers All these thinges are spoken to the confirmation of our faith VVee must not seeke for saluation anye where else saue onely in Christe VVee will not bee content with Christe vnlesse wee knowe that wee possesse GOD in hym Therefore wee must knowe and holde that vnitie whyche is betweene the Father and the Sonne whyche causeth that there is no diuision betweene them That agreeth with the seconde member which hee addeth afterwarde that hee was glorified in the disciples For it followeth that it is meete that hee further their saluation on the other side And this is a good signe and token to confirme our faith that Christ will neuer neglect our saluation if he shall be glorified in vs. 11. I am not nowe in the worlde Hee sheweth an other cause whye hee prayeth so earnestlye for his Disciples to witte because they shall shortly be depriued of his corporal presence vnder which they rested hytherto So long as hee was conuersant with them hee browded them vnder his wingeâ— as a henne doth her chickine now when hee departeth he prayeth his father to couer them with his sauegard and this doth he in respect of them For he prouideth a remedie for their feare that they may rest vpon God himself vnto whom hee deliuereth them now as it were from hand to hande And we gather no small comforte hence when we heare that the sonne of God is so much the more carefull for the safetie of his whenas he leaueth them according to the body For we must gather thereby that he respecteth vs at this day also whilest we are in the world that he may prouide for our miseries from his heauenly glory Holy father The whole prayer tendeth to this ende that the disciples may not be discouraged as if their estate should bee woorse because of the corporall absence of their master For seeing that Christ was gyuen them for a season to be their keeper he restoreth them now againe into his fathers hande as hauing fulfilled his function that heereafter they may be preserued through his protection and power The summe is this whenas the Disciples are depriued of the beholding of the fleshe of Christ they suffer no losse because God receiueth them into his tuition whose power is euerlasting Hee prescribeth the manner of preseruing them that they may bee one For looke whom the father hath determined to saue he gathereth those into the holy vnitie of faith and the spirite But because it is not sufficient if men conspire together any manner of way this clause is added euen as wee For our vnitie shall be happy then if it represent the image of God the father and of Christ as the waxe doth receiue a forme from the ring wherewith it is sealed But I will expounde shortly after howe the father and Christ are one 12 VVhilest I was with them in the world I haue kept them in thy name These whoâ— thou hast giuen mee haue I kept and none of them hath perished but the sonne of perdition that the scripture might be fulfilled 13 And now I come vnto thee and these thinges speake I in the worlde that they may haue my ioy fulfilled in themselues 12 VVhilest I was in the worlde Christ saith that he hath kept them in his fathers name because he maketh himself a minister only which hath done nothing saue only through the power of God and his ayd Therfore he giueth vs to vnderstand that it is vnlikely that they should perishe now as if the power of God were extinguished by his departure But this seemeth to be a very absurd thing that Christ resigneth this dutie to keepe them vnto God as if he did cease to be the keeper of his hauing finished the course of his life VVe may readily answere that he speaketh in this place only of the visible keeping which had an ende in the death of Christe For truly so long as he was vpon earth he had no neede to borrowe power of any other whereby he might keepe the Disciples but this is wholy referred vnto
exception alwaies that I neede not submitte my selfe to their censure or iudgement either by the law of God or of men which are not onely to be kept vnder like children for their blamefull and infamous vnskilfulnes but also most seuerely to be punished for their malitious obstinacie to stubbern impudeÌ„cie But whatsoeuer they say I trust the better sort wil graunt that it is lawfull for me to acknowledge without arrogancie that faithfull labour which I haue imploied to the profit of Gods Church There came forth two yeeres since the gospel of Iohn with my interpretation which I trust hath not beene fruitelesse And thus like an apparitor I haue endeuoured to my power to set forth Christe ryding princelike in his foure wheeled chariot very gloriously By reading of which worke when the gentle readers haue profited them selues they wil not be loath to confesse that they haue not studied it in vaine which Euangelicall history being described and sette forth by foure witnesses appointed by God himselfe I do not without cause compare vnto a chariot for of this sweete and pleasaunt consent God seemeth purposelye to haue made as it were a triumphant chariot for his son out of which he might plainly appeare to be seene of al his faithful people and by the swiftnes whereof he might lightly passe and as it were raunge ouer the whole world Neither doth Augustine vnfitly compare the foure Euangelistes to trumpets the noyse whereof doth sound in al coastes that the Churche of Christe beeing summoned out of the foure quarters of the world might flock and gather together from the East and the VVeste from the South and the North vnto an holy consent of faith VVherefore their absurd curiositie is the lesse to be borne withal who being not content with these Gospels which be as it were proclamations proceeding from heauen thrust out their own toyes and corrupt imaginatioÌ„s which do nothing but defile the puritie of faith cause Christes name to be scorned and had in derision of the vngodly As for you which doâ— farre excel the common sort since you detest in minde al that corrupt leuen wherewith the true sinceritie of the Gospell is infected and shewe your selues to delight in nothing more then in maintaining and allowing the plaine and simple doctrine as it is set forth by Christ himselfe I am not only perswaded that you wil very wel like of this my watchful worke which expoundeth the treasure of glad tiding but also I haue a good hope that this signe or token of my good will and loue to you ward will be aswel acceptable in that I haue dedicated the same vnto you Thus I bid you farewel right honourable Lordes and wishe that Christ may direct you with his holy spirit strengthen you with his power preserue you vnder his protection and enrich your Citie and common weale with his plenteous benediction At Geneua the first of Aug. The yeere of our Lordes natiuitie 1555. A Table shewing the Chapter Verse and Fol. of all the principall matters contained in this Harmonie The first number sheweth the Chapter the second the Verse the third the fol. Mathew Ca. Verse Fol. 1.  57  2 ibidem  3 58  6 ibid.  12 59  16 ib.  18 60  19 ibid.  21 61  22 63  23 66  24 67  25 68 2. 1 79  2 80  3 81  4 ib.  6 82  7 83  9 84  11. ibi  13 95  15 96  16 97  18 98  19 99  23 ibid. 3. 1 107  2 108  3 110  6 111  7 113  8 L. 8. 114  9 116  10 117  11 119  12 121  13 122  14 ibid.  16 123  17 124 4. 1 125  3 128  4 129  5 131  6 ibi  7 132  8 ib.  10 133  11 134  12 135  13 143  18 145  22 148  23 ibid.  33 150 5. 1 156  2 157  3 158  4 ib.  5 ib.  6 159  7 ib.  8 160  9 ib.  10 ib.  11 161  12 ib.  13 163  14 165  16 ib.  17 166  18 168  19 ib.  20 169  21 170  22 171  23 172  25 173  27 175  28 ib.  29 ib.  31 176  32 177  33 ib.  34 178  37 179  38 180  39 ibid.  40 181  42 182  43 184  44 ibid.  45 185  46 186  48 ib. 6. 1 186  2 187  3 ib.  4 ibid.  5 188  7 189  8 ib.  9 190  10 193  11 194  12 196  13 197  19 200  2 201  23 202  24 203  25 205  26 ib.  27 206  33 208 7. 1 209  3 211  6 ib.  7 113  9 114  11 ib.  13 216  15 220  16 ibid.  21 222  22 223  23 ibid.  24 224  28 225 8. 1 226  2 ibid.  3 ibid.  4 227  5 229  8 230  3 264  11 232  12 233  13 ib.  17 152  19 235  20 236  21 ibid.  22 237 9. 1 239  2 ib.  3 240  4 ib.  5 241  6 ib.  8 ibid.  9 242  11 244  12 ib.  13 245  14 247  15 ibid.  16 248  18 249  20 250  22 251  27 254  29 255  30 ibid.  32 ib.  34 259  35 ib.  36 ib.  37 257 10. 1 267  2 268  5 ib.  6 ib.  7 269  8 ib.  9 270  10 271  11 ibid.  12 ib.  14 272  15 ib.  16 274  17 275  19 276  21 277  22 278  23 ibid  24 279  25 ib.  26 281  28 ibid.  29 282  32 284  35 285  37 287  38 ib.  39 ib.  40 289  41 ibid. â—1 1 291  2 ib.  3 292  6 293  7 294  8 ibid.  11 295  12 ibid.  14 296  15 297  20 303  21 304  23 305  25 309  26 311  27 ibid.  28 313  29 314 â—â— 1 315  3 316  5 Ibid.  7 317  8 Ibid.  9 318  10 319  11 ibid.  14 321  16 ibid.  17 322  18 ibid.  19 323  20 324  22 325  23 ibid.  24 326  25 327  27 ibid.  28 328  29 329  30 330 Â
is not heere vsed for a praysing of her but it dooth rather signifie a happynesse or blessednesse So Paule vseth to praye that the faythfull might haue first grace then peace that is all kind of good things signifying thereby that we are then becoÌ„e blessed rich when we are beloued of God the aucthour of al good things Then if the blessednesse righteousnes and lyfe of Mary doe come of the free loue of God and that her vertues and all her excellencie is the meere liberalitie of God Then deale they very preposterously that teach vs to aske those things of her which shee with vs recieueth from an other But very grosse is the folly of the Papistes which as it were by a magicall coniuring haue turned this salutation into a prayer And by want of reason they haue beene this farre drawne that their Preachers might not praye in the pulpitte for the assistaunce and grace of God his spirite but by their Hayle Mary And besides that this is to be accompted as a salutation onely they rashlye take vnto them selues the office of an other which God inioyned not to any but to the Angell but twise more foolish is that imitation that they salute one that is absent 29. VVhen shee sawe him shee was troubled Luke doth not say that shee was troubled at the sight of the Angell but at his saying why then dooth he also make mention of the sight This as I interprete it was the cause Marye seeing some portion of heauenly glory in the Angell through the reuerence of GOD she conceaued a sodaine feare Therefore shee was troubled for that shee perceiued that it was not a mortall manne that did salute her but an Angell of GOD. But Luke dooth not say that shee was so troubled that shee was thereby amased but rather sheweth the signe of an attentiue and verye readye minde when that he presently addeth that shee thought with her self what manner of salutation this should bee that is whereto it tended and what it meant For presently shee thought that the Angell was not sent to her for nothing And by this example wee are admonished First that the woorkes of GOD are not sleightly to be passed ouer Then likewise wee ought so to weighe and consider them that reuerence and feare may goe before 30. Feare not Marye In that he willeth her not to be afrayde let vs alwayes remember howe weake our fleshe is and that it cannot be but that we shoulde be afrayde so oft as but the least sparke of God his glorye doth appeare For when we earnestly consider the presence of God wee cannot imagine a vaine or ydle presence Therefore when wee are all in daunger of his iudgement out of feare there riseth a trembling vntill hee shewe him selfe as a father The holye Virginne sawe amongst her people such a vile heape of sinnes that there was good cause why shee should be afrayd of the greater vengeaunce VVherefore that the Angell might put this feare awaye hee saieth that hee is a witnesse and tydinges bringer of that which is wonderful good Luke vsed this Hebrewe phrase to finde fauour for to haue God mercifull For it cannot be sayde that hee found fauour that sought the same but hee to whom it was offered and seeing that examples of the same are sufficiently knowne it were but vaine heere to alleage them 31. For loe thou shalt conceaue in thy wombe The Angell frameth his woordes firste to the prophesie of Esaye and then to other places of the Prophetes that it might thereby the better sincke into the Virgins minde For such Prophesies were knowne and common euerye where among the godly yet with all it is to be noted that the Angell did not whisper that onely in the eare of the Virgin but he brought that gladde tidinges of saluation which not long after was to be spread throughout the whole world VVherefore it is not doone without the counsell of God that hee so plainely expresseth the consent betweene the olde prophesies and the present message of the comming of Christe The woord Conceauing is sufficient to confute the witlesse fancie aswell of Marcyon as of Manicheus For thereby may be easily gathered that Mary did not bring for than aiery body or Ghost but such frui as she before had conceaued in her wombe And thou shalt call his name Iesus Mat. 1. 21. rendreth the cause why this name was giuen him For that he should saue his people froÌ„ their sinnes so that in the verye name saluation is promised and the cause is shewed to what end Christ was sent of his father into the worlde As he saieth him selfe that he came not to destroy but to saue the worlde Ioh. 12. 47. Let vs also remeÌ„ber that this name was not giuen him by the will of man but by the Angell at the commaundement of God that our faith might be fastened in heauen and not vppon earth It is deryued of ithg which with the Hebrewes is saluation and from thence commeth that word which signifieth to saue Furthermore they doe but fondlye reason which endeuour to deriue it of that Hebrewe nowne iâ—ushug It appeareth that the Rabbynes did deale very malitiously in that they neuer giue him that honourable title of Christ but in euery place write Iesu or rather imagine him to haue beene some base or degenerate Iew. Therfore their writing deserueth as much credit and aucthoritie as doth the barking of a dogge That they obiect that he should be farre inferior to the dignitie of the sonne of GOD if hee shoulde haue a name common with others may also be pretended of Christe But the answere to them both is very easie For that which before was shadowed vnder the lawe is fully and wholye perfourmed in the Sonne of God or that he had the substaunce of that in him which was before but figured The other obiection is of no greater force They denie that the name of Iesu is holy and reuerent before whom euery knee Philip. 2. 9. ought to bowe vnlesse it did onely belong to the sonne of God Paule dooth not attribute vnto him a magicall name in whose sillables the maiestie were included but his wordes were to this purpose as if he should haue said great power was giuen vnto Christ of his father vnder the which al the worlde should bowe Therefore let vs bid such faigned inuentions farewell and let vs know that the name of Iesu was giuen vnto Christ that the faythfull might learne to seeke in him that which beefore was shadowed vnder the law 32. Hee shall be great The Angell sayde the same of Iohn Baptist whom yet hee would not make equall with Christ. But the Baptist was great in his order And presently after he declareth that the greatnes of Christ extolled him farre aboue all creatures For this hath he alone proper and peculyar to him selfe that he should be called the sonne of God as the Apostle proueth Heb. 1. 5. I graunt that sometimes in
of the person in Christ but also sheweth that Christ euen in that he had put on the humane nature was also the Sonne of God Therefore as the name of the Sonne of God was from the beginning proper to the diuine essence of Christe so now the Deitie and humanitie ioyned it agreeth to both the natures together because that the secrete and celestiall woorking of his generation exempteth him from the common order of men OfteÌ„ also other where as he affirmeth himselfe to be very man he calleth himselfe the sonne of man But the veritie of the humane nature is no let but that his diuine generation mighte procure him a peculiar honoure aboue all others namely in that he was conceiued by the holy Ghost beyoÌ„d the ordinarie maner of nature Of this there groweth a good cause of the assurance of our faith that wee mightâ— more boldly call God Father For his onely sonne woulde needes become oure brother that hee mighte in common make his father to be also ours It is also to be noted that Christe as hee was conceiued by a spirituall power is called a holy seede And euen as it was behoouefull that he should be very man that he might wash awaye our sinnes and in our flesh that he might ouercome death and Sathan and that he might so be a perfecte mediatour so it was necessarie that he that should purge others from sinne should be free from all vncleannesse and spottes Although yet that Christ was borne of the seede of Abraham yet broughte hee no infection out of that corrupte nature because that the holy Ghost kept him pure and cleane euen from the beginning Neither that he himselfe alone should excell in holinesse but also that he should sanctifie his Therefore the maner of conception doth testifie that we haue a mediator separate from sinners 36. And beholde Elizabeth with an example done at home by her the Angell doth strengthen the faith of Marie in hope of the myracle For if neither the barennesse nor the olde age of Elizabeth could hinder God but that he would make her a mother when she shall see such a spectacle of Gods power in her owne kinswoman there is no cause why Marie shoulde still containe her selfe within the accustomed bondes of nature He expresly noteth the sixth moneth For seeing that the woman commonly perceiueth in the fifth moneth that her childe hath life in the sixt month she is put out of al doubt It had bene the part of Marie so to haue creadited the simple worde of God that there should haue bene no nede by any other meanes to strengthen her faith but least she should wauer any more the Lorde vseth this new supportation to staye her in his promisse With the same fauour doth he daily aide and hold vs vp yea and as our faith is weaker so with the more fauour doth he aide vs. Therefore least that we shoulde doubt of his truthe he gathereth diuers testimonies which may confirme the same vnto vs. It is demaunded howe the kinred came betwene Elizabeth which was of the daughters of Aaron and Marie which was of the stocke of Dauid And also it seemeth to be against the lawe Num. 3. 6. which forbiddeth women to marry out of their owne tribes As concerning the lawe if the ende be considered it did forbid onely those mariages whereby enheritances may be mixed But there was no suche daunger if that a woman of the tribe of Iuda was maried to a Priest to whom the enheritance coulde not be translated The same reason was also if that a woman of the tribe of Leuie was bestowed out of her kinred And it may be that the mother of the holy Virgin was of the tribe of Aaron and that the kinred so came betwene her daughter and Elizabeth 37. For with God shall no woorde be vnpossible If you will vse this phrase worde in his proper natiue signification then the meaning is that God will performe what so euer he hath promised because that there is no let equal with his power And the argument shal thus be framed This hath God promised therefore hee will perfourme it because that no impossibilitie may be obiected against his woorde But because that woorde according to the phrase of the Hebrew tounge is oft vsed for a thing or substaÌ„ce we may more plainly expound it thus nothing is impossible with God Yet that axiome must be alwaies holden that they doe peuishly wander oute of the way which dreame of the power of God besides his word if any be founde For his omnipotencie is to be considered so as it may be a foundation for the further building of our hope and faith And now we shall not only doe very rashly and vnprofitably but also very perillously if we dispute what God can doe vnlesse withall we consider what he wil doe Furthermore the Angell doth heere in this place as God doth in diuers places of the scripture for that vnder a generall doctrine hee confirmeth one especiall promisse And this is the true and righte vse of a generall doctrine if we apply the promises therein set downe to the present matter when soeuer we be vexed and troubled for so long as they be general and indeâ—inite they are colde Furthermore it is not to be maruailed at that the Angell doeth tell Marie of the power of God for the distrust of his power doeth make vs not to beleeue his promisses All men wiâ—h tounge confesse that God is omnipotent but if he promise any thing beyonde the reache of our capacitie we are at a staie And whereof commeth this but for that we will attribute nothing more to his power then our senses can discerne Therfore Paule to thâ— Rom. 4. 20. commending the faith of Abraham sayeth that he gaue the glory to God because he was able to fulfil what soeuer he had promised And in an other place when he speaketh of the hope of eternall life he proposeth the power of God before him In the 2. Tim. 1. 12. he sayeth I knowe whome I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue committed vnto him This seemeth to be but a small portion of faith that none no not the wicked wil derogate from God the title of omnipotent But who soeuer hath the power of God surely and deepely fixed in his heart he shall easily ouercome all other lets and hinderances of his faith Yet it is to be noted that the effectuall power of God if I may so speake is apprehended in a true faith For God is mighty and wil be acknowledged that he may declare himselfe to be true in deede 38. Beholde the seruant of the Lord. The holy virgine will argue and dispute the matter no further and yet it is not to be doubted but that there were many things which might hinder her faith yea altogether turne her minde from the speach of the Angel But shee taking the aduauntage from
the contrary reasons enforced her selfe to obedience and this is a right proofe of faith when we restraine our mindes hold them as prisoners that they dare not oppose this or that against God so on the other side libertie to contend is the mother of infidelitie And these words are not of smal waight Behold the seruant of the Lord for shee offereth dedicateth her self wholely vnto God that he may freely vse her according to his owne wil. The vnbeleuers withdrawe themselues from his hand and as much as they canne they hinder his worke But faith dooth present vs before God that we may be ready to obey Then if the holy Virgin was the seruant of the Lord because that she obediently submitted her selfe to his gouernement there is not a worse contempt then by fleeing to denie him that obedience which he deserueth doth require To be short as faith only maketh obedient seruants to God and deliuereth vs into his power so infidelitie maketh vs rebels and runnagates Be it done vnto me This clause may be expounded two waies either that the holy Virgin passeth into a prayer and request or els continuing in the same matter shee proceedeth in resigning and deliuering her selfe vnto God I simply interprete it that shee being perswaded of the power of God and willingly following whether he calleth she doth also subscribe vnto his promisse and so doeth not onely wait for the effecte but also doeth earnestly desire the same And it is to be noted that shee rested vppon the woorde of the Angell because shee knewe that it came from God weighing the dignitie of the same not of the minister but of the authour   Luke 1. Matthew Marke 39. And Marie arose in those daies went into the hill countrey with hast to a citie of Iuda 40. And entred into the house of Zacharias and saluted Elizabeth 41. And it came to passe as Elizabeth heard the salutation of Marie the babe sprang in her bellie and Elizabeth was filled with the holy Ghost 42. And shee cried with a loude voice and sayde Blessed art thou among women because the fruite of thy wombe is blessed 43. And whence coÌ„meth this to me that the mother of my Lord shoulde come to me 44. For loe assoone as the voyce of thy salutation sounded in mine eares the babe sprang in my bellyâ— for ioy 45. And blessed iâ—â—hee that beleeued for those things shall be performed which were tolde her from the Lorde 39. And Marie arose This iourney wherof Luke maketh mention testifieth that Maries faith was not vnfruteful because that gods promisse was not so soone forgotteÌ„ as the Angel was out of sight but that remained fast in her minde And her haste witnessed her earnest ardent affection Hereof it may be gathered that all other businesse being set aside the Virgin as it was meete did accompt of and preferre this fauour and grace of God Yet it may be demaunded for what purpose she toke this iourny It is certain that she went not thither only to make search enquiry for she nourished the sonne of God as well in her heart by faith as conceiued in her woÌ„be neither can I subscribe to the iudgement of some which thinke that shee went thether to salute her For it seemeth more probable to me that partly to encrease and to confirme her faith partly that they one with an other might set foorth the glorye of God was the cause that moued her And there is no cause why we shoulde accompt it an absurd thing that she by the sight of a myracle did seke for confirmation of her faith because that it was not in vaine that the Angel did propose the same vnto her For although that the faithful are coÌ„tent with the bare only word of the lord yet in the meane time they despise not any of his works which they think may any whit preuail for the supporting of their faith And especially it behoued Mary to accept this aid profered her vnles she wold haue forsaken that which the Lord had willingly geuen her Furthermore the seeing one another might stir vp as wel her as Elizabeth to a greater thankefulnesse as by the text it appeareth For the power of God was more euident and notable in that at once they see his grace powred vpon them both because that comparison did adde no small light But Luke doeth not declare which was that Citie wherein Zacharie dwelt but onely maketh mention that it pertained to the tribe of Iuda and also that it was placed in a hill country whereof is gathered that it was further from the towne of Nazareth then was Hierusalem 41. At shee heard the salutation It is a naturall thing that the childe in the wombe of a woman great with child should moue at a sodaine ioy But Luke would note vnto vs some extraordinary thing It appertaineth nothing to the matter to entangle our selues in subtile questions whether the infante knewe that Christe was presente or whether this was a sense or feeling of godlinesse Let this one thing rather suffice vs that the infant leapt by the secrete motion of the spirite Neither doth Luke attribute any proper sense to the infant but doeth rather signifie that thys was a portion of the worke of God in the mother that the infant sprang in her wombe That he sayeth that she was filled with the holy Ghoste the meaning is that shee besides the accustomed maner was sodenly endued with a spirite of prophesie For shee was not without the giftes of the spirite before but then the power appeared farre more plentifull and wonderfull 42. Blessed art thou Shee seemeth to place Marie and Christ in like degree which were nothing meere nor conuenient but I willingly admit their iudgement which thinke that the cause of her blessednesse is rendered in the second parte of the sentence For it is oft vsed to put a copulatiue in steade of a woorde causall therefore Elizabeth affirmeth that her Cousen is blessed because of the blessednesse of the Sonne And although this was not the chiefe felicitie that Marie had to beare Christe in her wombe naye this dignitie in order came behinde that that shee was by the spirite of Christe borne againe into a newe life yet was shee woorthely called blessed whome God made woorthy this singuler honour that she should beare vnto the world his sonne in whom shee was spiritually regenerate And to this day we cannot make mention of the blessing brought vnto vs through Christe but also that we must remember how honourably the Lord aduaunced Marie in that he would that she should be the mother of his only begotten Sonne 43. VVhence commeth this to me This modestie is to be noted that Elizabeth considering the great graces of God in Marie doeth geue vnto her that honor that is due and yet lifteth her no higher wherby God might be offended then was conuenient For there is such wickednesse planted in the world
righteousnes vpon childrens children vnto them that keepe his couenaunt God therefore so promiseth that he wil shew him selfe mercifull to the children of his saints throughout al ages that so he may yet take away the occasion of all vaine hope from hipocrites for they that are degenerate children of his saints and haue fallen from their godlines and faith doe in vaine and rashly glory that God is their father VVherefore by this exception their vanitie and pride is ouerthrowne which are puffed vp with a false pretence of GOD his grace without fayth God made an vniuersall couenaunt of saluation with the stocke of Abraham But as the stones watered with the raine doe not become softe therewith so the hardnesse of heart is such a hinderaunce to the vnfaithfull that the promised righteousnesse and saluation can not enter into them Yet God that his promisse might be certaine and sure hath reserued vnto himselfe some seede By the feare of God is vnderstode all godlineste and religion which can not be without faith But heere a question may be demaunded for what cause is God called merciful if no man do so finde him but he that deserueth his fauour For if the mercy of God be vpon them that feare him then godlinesse and a good conscience doe procure his fauour to men and so by this meanes men should by merits preuent his grace I aunswere that this also is a portion of his mercy that God planteth a feare and a reuerence of him in the children of the godly For he doth not meane here the beginning of grace as if they shoulde imagine that God were idle and should loke downe from heauen to espie who they were that were worthy of the same but he only driueth the hypocrites from their pieuish securitie least that they should thinke they had God bound to them because that they according to the flesh are the children of godly parents when that the end of God his couenant is far otherwise and the condition much contrary namely this He will haue a people alwaies in the world of whom he wil be purely worshipped   Luke 1. Mathew Marke 51. He hath shewed strength with his arme he hath scattered the proude in the imagination of their hearts 52. He hath put downe the mighty from their seates and exalted them of lowe degree 53. He hath filled the hūgrie with good things and sent away the riche emptie 54. He hath vpholden Israel his seruaunt being mindefull of his mercie 55. As he hath spoken to our fathers to wit to Abraham and his seede for euer 51. He hath shewed strength Is as much as if he should haue said he hath wroughte mightely and the arme of God is opposed against all other helpes as in Es. 59. 16. God looked and there was none to helye Therefore his arme did saue it his righteousnesse it selfe did sustaine it This then is the meaning of Marie that God was satisfied with his owne power and had no felowes in his worke called none to helpe him That which presently is spoken of the proude seemeth to be added for two causes partly because that the proude which endeuour after the maner of Giants to striue against God do nothing preuaile and also because that God doth not stretch forth the power of his arme but for the sauegarde of the lowly and that he might ouerthrow the proude which arrogantly take too much to them selues And to that purpose belōgeth that exhortation of Peter 1. Pet. 5. 6. Humble your selues vnder the mighty hande of God The manner of speach is also to be noted Hee scattereth the proude in the imagination of their hearts For as their pride and ambition is great so is their couetousnesse insatiable in their deuises they heape together as it were a great mountaine and that I may speake one woorde they builde the tower of Babel for they being not satisfied in that they haue folishly attempted this or that aboue their strength they foorthwith heape newe consultations of madde presumption to their former deuices when God for a while hath wyth silence frō heauen laughed at their notable purposes then at a sodaine he dispearseth ouerthroweth their whole heap as if a man shoulde pull downe a building whiche before was strongly and soundly built and compacte together and should dispearse the same farre off into diuers places Hee hath putte downe the mightie If you translate it Princes the sense will be the plainer For althoughe that dynastai are so called of the Greekes by reason of their power yet they are interpreated gouernours chiefe magistrates But many haue thought this woorde mighty to be a Participle Marie sayeth that they shall be pulled out of their thrones that the vnknowen and simple may be lifted into their places So that which prophane men doe call the plaie of Fortune shee doth attribute to the iudgements prouidence of God Yet we must know that there is not geuen to God an absolute power as if he should by a tyrannous authority tosse and turne men hether and thither as balles but a most right and iust gouernement and hath a notable reason for what soeuer he doeth thoughe it be often hid from vs for sodaine chaunges doe not please God as that hee shoulde in a mockerie lift them vp aloft whome he had determined sodainly to throw downe but rather the wickednes of men doth tourne and alter the estate of things because that no man acknowledgeth that the estate of euery man is in the will and hand of God But they that are placed aboue others do not only contumeliously cruelly handle their neighbours but also most sharply doe they deale against the authour of their saluation Therefore some are lifted vppe into high degree of honour and some are slipte downe or rather cast downe headlong out of their thrones that we in deede might learne that what soeuer thing is aloft and exalted in the world is subiecte to God and that all the worlde is vnder his gouernement Dauid declareth the cause and ende of these chaunges Psal. 107. 20. and also Dan. 2. 21. VVe see howe the Princes of the worlde become arrogante wythout measure howe they runne into luxuriousnesse howe they swel in pride and howe the sweetenesse of prosperitie hath mado them dronken It is not to be wondered at if God cannot beare with suche vnthankefulnesse and this is the cause why for the most part their state is not dureable whome God hath lifted vppe on high And againe the glorye of Kings and Princes doeth so amaze the common sorte of menne that few there be that thinke there is any God aboue them But if that Princes brought their scepters with them from their mothers wombe or that the continuaunce of their kingdomes were perpetuall then all knowledge of God and of his prouidence would presently vanish away The Lorde therefore placing the low aloft he leadeth the pride of the world as prisonner in his triumphe
And hath raised vp the horne of saluation to vs in the house of his seruaunt Dauid 70. As hee spake by the mouth of his holy prophetes which were since the world began saying 71. That hee would send vs deliueraunce from our enemies and from the handes of all that hate vs 72. That he would shew mercie towardes our fathers and remember his holy couenaunt 73. And the oath which he sware vnto our father Abraham that he would graunt vs. 74. That we being deliuered out of the handes of our enemies might serue him without feare 75. All the dayes of our life in holinesse and righteousnesse before him 67. Zacharyas was filled with the holy Ghost But a litle before it is shewed what this manner of speach meaneth that is that the seruantes of God are indued with more aboundant grace of the spirit the which they yet were not without before VVe read that the spirit was giuen to the Prophetes not that they were at other times without the same but because that the power of the spirite did more plentifully and fully shew it selfe in them as oft as they as it were by the hand of God were brought into the light to execute their office Therefore the knitting togeather of those two clauses which Luke vseth is to be obserued that hee was filled with the holy Ghost and prophecied For it signifieth that hee was then inspired from aboue more then ordinarily so that hee spake not after the fashion of men as a priuate man but that hee spake onelye heauenly doctrine So Paule ioyneth Prophesie and the spirit together 1. Thess. 5. 19. Quench not the spirite despise not prophesie that we might knowe that by the contempt of doctrine the light of the spirite is extinguished But this goodnes of God is worthy to be remembred that Zacharyas had not onely the vse of his speach restored to him againe which for niene monethes hee wanted but also his tongue was made an instrument of the holy Ghost 68. Blessed be the Lord. Zachary beginneth with thankes giuing but with a propheticall spirite he setteth forth the accomplished redemption promised before time in Christ whereof the saluation and felicitie of the Church did depend why he should be called the God of Israel vnder whose gouernment the whole world is subiect it doth better appeare by the texte namelye for that the redeemer was speciallye promised to the seede of Abraham Because that GOD had made his couenaunt onely with one people and nation whereof Zachary was now about to speak For good cause therefore doth he expresly name the name of that people to whom the grace of saluation properly or at least principally was sent and appoynted There is vnder this visiting a secrete opposition because that the countenaunce of God for a time was turned from the wretched children of Abraham for they were fallen into that calamitie and ouerwhelmed with so great a heape of mischiefes that no man would haue thought that God had any regard vnto them Furthermore this visitation of God whereof Zachary mentioneth is put as the cause and the beginning of the redemption Therefore resolue it thus God looked vppon his people that he might redeeme them And seeing that they were prisoners which God redeemed and that this kind of redeÌ„ption was spirituall we thereof gather that euen the holy fathers were not free from the yoake of sinne and the tyrrany of death but through the grace of Christ For Christ is said to be a redeemer sent euen to the holy and elect people of God But if redemption was but then at length brought of Christ when as he appeared in the flesh It followeth that the faithfull which were dead before his comming were all their life time seruauntes of sinne and of death which were a great absurditie I answer that the force and effect of this redemption which was once giuen in Christ was common in all ages 69. He hath raysed vp a horne of saluation That is a power to saue For the throane of Dauid being throwne downe and the people being dispearsed the hope of saluatioÌ„ in outward shew was also falleÌ„ away And surelye Zachary alludeth to the prophesies of the Prophets in the which there is promised a sodaine restitution when that al thinges with them were in greatest miserie and destruction And this sentence is taken out of the Psalm 132. 17 where it is sayde There will I make the horne of Dauid to budde for I haue ordayned a light for mine annoynted If that God doth shew his power to saue vs in no other meanes but in Christ then it is a most hainous offence to bow from him any way if that we hope to be saued from aboue But obserue that that is a horne of saluation to the faythfull which to the wicked is terrible so that dispearseth them or rather ouerthroweth them and beateth them to the dust He calleth Dauid the seruaunt of god not simply because he worshipped God as euery one of the godly doe but in an other respect namely that he was chosen his minister to gouerne and to preserue his people that he and his successours should represent the person and offices of Christ. And although there was then no shew of a kingdome left amongst the Iewes yet beecause that Zachary reposeth himselfe in the promises of God he doubteth not to call Dauid the seruaunt of God in whom God shewed a token of saluation that was to come VVhereof it followeth that Christe is then indeede constituted as the aucthour of our saluation when that there is a throane set vp for him amongst vs from the which he may gouerne vs. 70. As hee spake Least for the newnesse of it the saluation should be doubted of which he saieth was brought by Christ he citeth all the prophetes as witnesses of the same which being raysed vp in diuers tymes doe yet teach with one consent that we must hope for saluation from Christ alone And this is not the onely purpose of Zachary to prayse the fayth and constancie of God because that hee perfourmeth and fulfilleth that which he before in times past hath promised But his minde is rather to call the faithfull to the old prophesies that with the more certeintie and readines they might imbrace the saluatioÌ„ offered them wherof all the Prophetes from the beginning witnessed For truely our fayth in Christ is established vppon a sure stay when as it cometh forth confirmed with the testimonies of al the Prophets He calleth the Prophetes holy that thereby their wordes might haue the greater aucthoritie and reuerence as if he should haue sayde they are not light or common but approoued witnesses yea they are set forth by publike commaundement as if that from heauen they were called for this purpose from the common sorte of men But in small and seueral perticular poyntes to discusse how that all the Prophetes did witnesse of Christ it would be too long Let this suffice for this time â—ith it
is knowne to all men that the people could not be otherwise brought to beleeue that God would be mercifull to them any otherwise but by bringing in that couenaunt which was established in Christ that he plainely speaketh of the redemption to come as it was reuealed in Christ. Hether belong many notable places which doe verie plainly prophesie of Christ and shew him forth as it were with a finger But especially that seale of the couenaunt of God is to bee remembred the which if any man neglect hee shall neuer vnderstande any thing in the Prophetes as the Iewes miserably wandred in reading of the scripture for that they being onely curious in wordes they strayed farre from the purpose 71. Deliuerance from our enemies Zachary doth more plainely set forth the power and office of Christ. And truely it would profit vs litle or nothing to heare that Christ was giuen vs except we also knew what good hee brought vs. For this cause therefore he doth more fully teach to what end the horne of saluation was erected euen that the faithfull might bee preserued from their enemies It is not to be doubted but that Zacharias knew well ynough that the greatest warre that the Church of GOD hath is not with fleshe and bloud but with Sathan and all his retinewe wherewith he doth deceitfully deuise the destruction of vs all And although that outward enemies doe also molest the Church and that it is deliuered from them by Christ yet seeing that the kingdome of Christ is spirituall this sentence is spoken especially of Sathan the prince of this world and of his powers Againe the miserable condition of men without Christ is here noted that is that they lye prostrate vnder the tyrannie of the deuill for otherwise Christ could not deliuer his children out of his hand that is from his power Yet this place doth declare that the Church especially liueth amongst her enemies while shee remaineth in this world and is alwaies in daunger of their violence if Christ were not present to helpe But this is the inestimable grace of Christ that our saluation remaineth certaine and safe although our enemies doe compasse vs on euery side And although it is a hard speech when he saith that hee wil send deliueraunce from our enemies yet the sense is not hard because that no deuises of our enemies or strengthes no deceites no forces can hinder God but that he deliuering vs from them will perpetuallye preserue vs. 72. That he would shew mercy Zachary doth teach vs ageine from whence this redemption commeth euen from the mercy of God and from the couenaunt of his free grace For hee declareth the cause why it pleased God to saue his people euen because he was mindefull of his couenant hath he shewed his mercie And he is said to be mindefull of his couenaunt because that his so long delaying might seeme to be a certaine forgetfulnesse for he suffered the people afflicted with most grieuous mischiefes to languish This order is diligently to be obserued that god was lead of his own meere mercie to make the couenaunt with the fathers Then he hauing made the couenant he was bound by his word to perfourm the saluatiō of men Thirdly that what thing soeuer is good he giueth it in Christ that so he might sanctifie al his promises that so the faith of them should be no otherwise established but when the fulnesse should appeare in Christ. There is promised in the couenaunt forgiuenes of sinnes but the same is to be had in the bloud of Christ there is promised righteousnes but the same is giuen by the satisfactiō of Christ there is promised life but it is not to be sought but in the death and resurrection of Christ. And this is the cause why God cōmanded in times past that the book of the law also shuld be sprinckled with the blood of the sacrifice It is also worthy to be obserued that Zachary extendeth to the fathers that are dead the mercy which was shewd in his age that they al in cōmon might receiue the fruite of the same For hereof it foloweth that the grace power of Christ cannot be cōtained within the straits of this fraile life but that it is eternal And it cannot be ended by the death of the flesh seeing that both the soules are free from death and also that a resurrection doth follow the destruction of the flesh As therfore neither Abraham nor any of the saintes could by their own power or merits obtaine saluation for them selues so there is a common saluation shewed forth in Christ to all the fathfull aswell to them that are dead as to them that are aliue 73. According to the oath The preposition is not expressed in the greek but it is sufficiently known that it is the cōmon vse of that tongue whē the nowne is put in the accusatiue case without a word to gouerne it that then a proposition is to be vnderstood wherof it may be gouerned He maketh mention of his oath that he might the better set forth how sure and holy his truth is for God doth so much submit him selfe to our capacitie that he vouchsafeth to vse his name as a stay and helpe of our infirmitie wherefore if the bare promises doe not suffice vs let vs yet remember this confirmation and if that take not all doubt from vs wee are too vnthankful to God and iniurious to his holy name That he would giue vs. Zachary doth not declare what the couenaunt of God doth conteine in al and euery of the particular pointes of the samet But he teacheth for what purpose GOD in his mercie dealt so louingly with his people when he redeemed them that is that they being redeemed should addict and vow them selues wholy to worship the aucthour of their saluation Therefore as the free goodnes of God is the efficient cause of mans saluation so the finall cause is that men by liuing a godlie and a holy life might glorifie the name of God the which is diligently to be noted that we being mindefull of our calling might learne to referre the grace of god to his true vse These sentences I say are to be considered that we are not called to vncleannes but to holines that wee are redeemed with a great price not that we should be seruauntes to the desires of the flesh or that we should runne on in vnbrideled libertie but that Christ might reigne in vs that wee by adoption are placed into the houshold of God that we againe as children should obey our father For Tit 2. 11. In this appeareth the goodnes of God Philanthropia that denying worldly lusts we should liue soberly righteously and godly Therfore Paule in the Ep. Rom. 12. 1. when that he would effectually exhort the faithful that in newnes of life they shoulde offer vp them selues vnto God and that by putting off the old man forsaking the former mind they should giue vnto him a reasonable
publike example was mineded to put her away secretely 20. But whiles hee thoughte these thinges beholde the Aungell of the Lorde appeared vnto hym in a dreame sayinge Iosephe the Sonne of Dauid feare not to take Marie for thy wife for that which is conceiued in her is of the holye Ghost 21. And shee shall bring foorth a sonne and thou shalt call his name Iesus for he shall deliuer his people from their sinnes 22. And all this was done that it mighte be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lorde by the prophet saying 23. Beholde a virgine shall beare a sonne and they shall call his name Emmanuel which is by interpretation God with vs. 24. Then Ioseph being raised from sleepe did as the Angel of the Lorde had inioyned him and tooke his wife 25. But he knew her not till she had brought foorth her first sonne and he called his name Iesus 18. The birth of Iesus Christ. Mathewe doth not as yet declare where or after what maner Christ was borne but how the heauenly generation was reuealed vnto Ioseph First he sayth that Mary was founde with childe of the holy Ghost not that that secrete worke of God was commonly knowen but as it became knowen vnto men so doeth he reueile the power of the spirite which as yet lay hid He sheweth the time when shee was betrothed to Ioseph and yet before that they came together for in respecte of the assuraunce of the mariage assoone as the mayde was promised to a man the Iewes esteemed her as a lawfull wife and therefore the lawe condemned them of adulterie which defiled them selues with them that were contracte The woorde which the Euangelist doth vse doth either modestly signifie a secrete accompanying together or it is simply taken for to dwell together as husband and wife shoulde make one house and one familie So the sense is that the virgin was not yet deliuered by her parents into the hand of her husband but as yet liued vnder the custodie of her parents 19. Being a iust man Some interpreters vnderstande that Ioseph because that he was iust would haue spared his wife so iustice with them should signifie humanitie or a moderation of the winde bent vnto gentlenesse But they are of better iudgement which reade these two clauses contrarily that Ioseph was iust but yet hee was carefull for the fame of his wife so that the iustice which is heere commended was in respect of the hatred and detestation of the sinne Because that he suspected lier of adultery nay because that he was perswaded that she was an adulteresse he would not nourish such an offence with his gentlenesse and certainly he is his wifes bawde who soeuer hee is that winketh at her vnchastitie good and honest mindes doe not onely abhorre such an offence but also the lawes doe spot with infamie such negligent slouthfulnesse as that is whereof I spake Therefore Ioseph with a zeale of iustice condemned the fault which he supposed to be in his wife yet his minde bent to humanitie staied him from executing the extremitie of the lawe This was a meane more qualified if he priuely departing shoulde go toe an other place whereby wee gather that hee was not of so softe and so effeminate a minde that vnder the pretence of mercye he woulde nourish the sinne by couering it Onely he remitted some what of the extremitie of the lawe and would not cast her foorth to the infamous reproche and it is not to be doubted but that his minde was stayed by the secrete instincte of the spirite for we know how outragious gelousie is and howe violently it carieth a man away wherfore although Ioseph had endured an ouer daungerous inuasion yet was he wonderfully crossed with diuers perilles which were at hand when he first beganne to deliberate of the matter I iudge the same of Maries silence though we graunt that for shame shee durst not tell her husband that shee was with childe by the holy Ghost yet shee was rather stayed by the prouidence of God then by her owne counsell or witte for if shee had tolde him as it was a matter incredible so Ioseph should haue thought that shee had mocked him and that all men would haue laughed at and haue taken as a meere fable neither should the Oracle of God haue bene so muche estemed of if it had followed after Therefore the Lorde suffered his seruaunt Iosephe to be caried awaye into a wrong opinion that with his owne voyce hee might reduce him into the way but it is to be knowen that it was rather done for our sakes then for his owne priuate cause for the Lorde by all meanes preuented least there should be any sinister suspition in the Oracle For seeing the Aungell commeth to Ioseph as yet ignoraunt of the whole matter the wicked haue no occasion to cauell for he came without parcialitie to heare the voice of God he was not entised by the flatteries of his wife the opinion which he had conceiued was not drawne from him by entreaties he was not bent to the contrary part by humane reasons but when the false offence of his wife stacke fast in his minde then did God shewe him selfe as lette downe from heauen to vs that he might be the more conuenient witnesse and haue the greater credit with vs. VVe see that it was God his will to teache his seruaunt Ioseph by an Angell to that ende that hee himselfe might be a heauenly messenger to others and might declare and tell that whiche hee hearde neyther of his wife nor of any other mortall creature That this mysterie was not at the first reuealed to moe this seemeth to be the reason because that it was meete that this incomparable treasure shoulde be kept secreate and only reuealed to the children of God Furthermore there is no absurditie in it if the Lord as he often vseth would by this meanes prooue and trie the faith and obedience of his children Certainly except a man maliciously refuse to credite God and to yelde himself in obedience to him hee will be sufficiently satisfied with these testimonies wherewyth this principle of our faith is prooued for the same cause also did the Lorde permit Marie to marrie that the celestiall conception of the virgin might be hidde vnder the veile of marriage vntil the appoynted time of reuealing the same In the meane while the vnfaithfull as their vnthankfulnesse and malice deserued are blinded and see none of these mercies 20. VVhiles he thought these things Heere we see how the Lord vseth to be present with his children in conuenient time and as they say euen in the very poynt or time of neede whereby we also gather that while hee seemeth to dissemble at our cares and sorowes he yet hath a regard vnto vs but he so staieth and secretely resteth while hee examineth our patience and then in his time appoynted hee helpeth vs. And althoughe his helpe seemeth to be slow and late yet it is
profitable that it shoulde be so deferred The Aungel appeared in a dreame this is one of the ordinarie maners of reuelations wherof mention is made Num. 12. 7. where God speaketh thus To the Prophets which are among you I will shewe my selfe either by a vision or by a dreame but I will not do so with my seruaunt Moses to whom I will shewe my selfe face to face but it is to be obserued that these sortes of dreames doe much differ from them which come of natural causes for they haue a marke of assurance engraued in them and they are sealed from aboue that we shoulde not doubt of the truthe of them The dreames which men commonly haue are woont to rise either of the constitution of nature or throughe euill disposition of the bodies or of such like causes But sometimes the spirit geueth witnesse to those dreames which are of God to assure vs certainly that it is god which speaketh Sonne of Dauid be not afraid This exhortatioÌ„ of the angel declareth that Ioseph was careful in his mind least he should be defiled with any infection by bearing with his wifes adulterie He therfore taketh away that opinion of the offence which he had conceiued in his minde to that ende that with a quiet conscience he might remaine and dwell with his wife hee applieth the epithite of the Sonne of Dauid to the preseÌ„t cause that he might stir vp his mind to that high mystery because that he was of that familie and that remaining aliue but with a few other from whence saluation was promised to the worlde Ioseph therefore hearing Dauid named out of whose stocke he came out to remeÌ„ber that notable couenant of God of the restitution of the kingdom so should know that he speakes not of any new or straunge thing for it is as much as if the Aungel by setting foorth the prophesies of the Prophets shoulde prepare Ioseph his minde to accept this present fauoure Thou shalt call his name Iesus Of the word it selfe I haue before spokeÌ„ briefly but sufficiently I will nowe onely adde one thing Their dreame is confuted by the woordes of the Angell which deriue this name from Iehoua the essentiall name of God for the Aungell sheweth why the sonne of God is to be so called that is because he shal saue his people whereof we gather an etymologye meere contrary to that which they imagine But in vaine doe they seeke by this cauill to slippe away Christ is to bee compted the author of saluation most properly and most aptly because that he is God eternall For we must not heere seeke onely what GOD hath performed and bestowed vppon vs but this name was geuen vnto the sonne for an especiall cause because of the commaundement whiche was enioyned him from the father and by reason of the office which he had when he descended to vs. Nowe it were meere madnesse to knitte these two woordes Iesu Iehoua together as if they were but one name seeing that they agree but in two letters and differre in all the rest and which haue no likenesse in them at all I leaue this kinde of forging to the Alchumystes from whom the Cabalistes do not much differre who haue inuented for vs these filthie and vaine toyes But the sonne of God when hee came to vs in the flesh had also his name geuen him of his father that by the same it might be openly shewed to what ende he came what his power was and what properly was to be looked for of hym for the roote of this name Iesu is from the Hebrewe verbe 〈◊〉 â—iphil which signifieth to saue and in the Hebrew is after an other maner pronounced namely Iehosua But the Euangelistes wryting in Greeke folowed the accustomed maner of speache for the Greeke interpreters as well in Moses as in other bookes of the olde Testament haue translated it Iesâ—un whereby their ignorance is again reproued which wrest wrythe rather then deriue this name Iesu from Iehoua for they accompt it for a great absurditie if that any mortall man should haue this name common with the sonne of God and they crie our tragically that Christ will neuer suffer his name thus to bee prophaned As thoughe that it were not well knowne of the contrary that the name of Iesu is as common to those menne as that of Iehosua Nowe seeing that it sufficiently appeareth that the Sonne of God vnder the name of Iesu is commended vnto vs as the authour of saluation we will sifte more neerely the Aungelles woordes Hee shall saue sayeth hee his people from their sinnes first this is to be obserued that they of themselues were lost whome Christ was sent to saue and namely hee is called the Sauiour of the Churche If they whome GOD hathe ioyned so neare vnto hymselfe are drowned in death and destruction vntill Christ restore them life then what shall wee saye of straungers to whome there was neuer anye hope of life appearing VVherefore it is to bee concluded while saluation in Christe is reiected that all mankinde is subiecte to destruction But the cause of destruction is with all to bee noted for the celestiall iudge doeth not pronounce the cursse against vs rashly and wythout a cause Therefore the Aungell witnesseth that wee pearished and were holden oppressed vnder the miserable yoke of damnation for that by our sinnes wee were estraunged from life whereby the corruption and wickednesse of our nature is reuealed vnto vs for if any manne were perfecte and able to liue a righteous life hee might be without Christ the deliuerer but all without the exception of any one haue neede of hys grace Therefore it foloweth that they are all the seruauntes of sinne and are destitute of the true righteousnesse Heere againe wee gather what maner and way it is that Christ vseth in sauing that is that hee deliuereth vs from sinnes Furthermore there are two partes of this deliueraunce first in that he by sacrifice hauing made a full satisfaction geueth vs free pardone and forgeuenesse whereby wee are exempted from the guiltinesse of death and are reconciled to God The next that he sanctifying vs wyth his spirite chalengeth vs from the tyrannie of Sathan that wee shoulde liue to righteousnesse therefore Christ is not acknowledged truely as a Sauiour vntill that by faith wee learne to embrace the free forgeuenesse of our sinnes and that we knowe that we are accompted righteous before God because that we are freed from guiltinesse then that we being without all trust either of our workes or of oure power aske of him the spirite of righteousnesse and truthe The Aungell wythout doubte nameth the Iewes the people of Christe whose heade and king he was ordained But because the Gentiles were shortly after to be grafted into the stocke of Abraham this promisse of saluation is generally stretched to all whiche by faith are vnited to that one bodye of the Churche 22 All this was dâ—ne They verye fondly
couenant of God he retourneth to the especiall promisse for the which cause he was sent so the first place which appertaineth to the last and full redemption noteth one certaine childe to whom the title of God shoulde only belong but the latter place which is referred to that speciall benefit which was then at hand appoynteth the time by the infancie of theÌ„ which then were new borne or shortly after were to be borne Hetherto except I be deceiued I haue with strong sound reasons refuted the cauils of the Iewes wherwith they endeuor to ouerwhelme the glory of Christe least by this prophesie it shoulde shine forth Now it resteth for vs to take away that cauil in the woorde glâ—â— They very frowardly shake vp Mathew who proue that Christ should be borne of a virgin when that the Hebrewe worde doth simplie note a yong woman and they scorne vs as men deceiued with a word wrongfully translated that we shuld beleue that he was conceiued by the holy Ghost wheÌ„ that the Prophet only sayth that he was the sonne of a yoÌ„g woman But first therein they shewe ouer much pleasure in contending while they vrge that worde to be vnderstode of a yong woman known vnto a man which the scripture attributeth euery where to virgins The etymologie also agreeth with the same which signifieth a hiding wherin is noted a maidenly shamefastnesse they bring one place oute of the Prouerbes chap. 30. 19. which yet helpeth them nothing at all for there Salomon speaketh of a maid whom a yong man loueth but it doeth not presently folow that she should be defiled whom a yong man loueth nay the coÌ„iecture on the other part is more probable Furthermore if I shuld graunt that which they require of the word yet the matter it selfe conuinceth them and enforceth them to confesse that the Prophet speaketh of a wonderful and an vnwonted birth He crieth that he bringeth them a signe from the Lord and that no commoÌ„ signe but such a one as shuld excel al others if he had only said that a woman shoulde beare a childe then howe ridiculous a thing had it beene for him to make so solemne a preface VVe see how the Iewes through their owne frowardnesse doe not only set forth themselues to be scorned at but also the most reuereÌ„d mysteries of God And it is not a vaine argument which is gathered out of the whole text a damsel shal conceiue why is there no mention made of the man The prophet commendeth speaketh of some vnaccustomed vnusuall thing Furthermore the commandement of geuing the name to the child was geueÌ„ to the damsel in the which matter the Prophet also speaketh of a thing extraordinarie for although that the scripture declareth that the mothers oft times gaue the names to the childreÌ„ yet they did it by the authoritie of the fathers therfore the Prophet directing his speach to the damsel doth in this childe take from the meÌ„ what right soeuer the order of nature had geuen them Then let this remaine stedfast that the Prophet coÌ„meÌ„deth this great myracle of God that al the godly might atteÌ„tiuely reuerently consider the same which the Iewes do vnworthely prophane applying that to a coÌ„mon maner of coÌ„ceiuing which is spoken of the secrete working and power of the spirite 23. His name Emmanuel The scripture vseth to speake thus that God is with vs when that he is present with vs with his help with his grace exerciseth the power of his hand to defend vs. But heere is the meane expressed wherby God communicateth with men for without Christe we are alienated from God and by Christ we are not only receiued into his fauour but we are also made one with him And that which Paule teacheth to the Ephes. 2. 17. that the Iewes vnder the law were nere vnto God and that there was a deadly hatred betwene him the GeÌ„tiles meaneth nothing els but that God in shadowes figures gaue signes of his preseÌ„ce vnto this people which he had adopted for that promise was in force God in the middest of thee Deu. 6. 15. 7. 11. Also this is my rest Psal. 132. 14. But seing that familiar coniunction of the people with God did depend of the mediatour because that in substance he was not yet fully reuealed by signes he was shadowed His seat and his dwelling place was placed betwene the Cherubims because that the arke was the figure and the visible pledge of his glory But in Christe no more a shadowed but a perfecte presence of God was geuen and shewed vnto the people for the which cause Paul sayth to the Col. 2. 9. that al fulnesse of the Godhead doth dwel in him bodely And truely he could not otherwise haue ben a lawfull mediator except that vnseparable conioyning of both the natures in him had ioyned men to God neither is there anye cause why the Iewes shuld iangle that the name of God is often traÌ„sferred to those monuments wherin he witnesseth his presence to the faithful for it cannot be denied but that this name containeth in it a secreate contrariety which coÌ„pareth the presence of God reueled in Christ with the whole maner of his presence as he was shewed to the old people before the coÌ„ming of Christ. If the cause of this name begaÌ„ then in dede to be manifest wheÌ„ that Christ appeared in the flesh then it foloweth that in times past God was ioyned to the fathers not fully but only in parte wherof againe it is concluded that Christ is God manifested in the flesh And he hath exercised the office of a mediator euen froÌ„ the beginning of the world But because al this did depend of the later reuelation then as though he were cloathed with a newe person he was woorthely at the length called Immanuel when as he came foorth as a priest who with the sacrifice of his owne body shuld wash away the sins of men with the price of his owne bloud shuld reconcile them to his father to be short should fulfil al the partes of mans saluation So first in this name the diuine maiestie of Christ is to be coÌ„sidered of vs that it may haue that reuerence of vs which is due to the only the eternall God But yet neuertheles that fruit is not to be neglected which God would therof gather receiue from vs for as oft as we behold God man in the person of one Christ we may certainly determine that God possesseth vs if by faith we be ioyned vnto Christ. That the number is changed in that verbe they shall call it differeth nothing from those things which I spake before the Prophet speaketh to one virgine and therefore hee vseth the second persone thou shalt call But for what cause this name was firste vttered this is the common confession of all the godly that God gaue him selfe in Christ to be enioyed of vs. 24. Ioseph being raised The readinesse
mary kept all these sayinges and pondred them in her heart 20. And the Shepheardes returned glorifiing and praising God for all that they had heard and seene as it was spoken vnto them 21. And when the eight dayes were accomplished that they should circumcise the child his name was then called Iesus which was so named of the Angel before he was conceaued in the wombe 15. After the Angelles were gone away Here is the obedience of the Shepheardes described vnto vs for when the Lord had appoynted them as witnesses of his sonne to all the world hee effectually spake to them by the Angelles least that should be forgotten which was tolde them It was not plainely and by worde commaunded them that they shoulde come to Bethlehem but because that they sufficiently vnderstoode that the counsell of God was so they make haste to Christe as at this daye when we know that Christe is shewed vnto vs to this ende that our heartes by faith might come vnto him our loytering cannot bee excused And Luke doth not in vaine declare that the Shepheards tooke counsell of their iourney assoone as the Angels were departed least we suffer as many vse the word of God to vanish away with the sound but that it may take liuely rootes in vs and thereby that it may bring foorth his fruite when it hath ceased to sound in our eares Furthermore it is to be noted that the Shepheardes doe mutually exhort one an other for it is not sufficient for euery one of them to looke to themselues excepte that also there be vsed mutuall exhortations Luke amplifieth the praise of their obedience when he saith that they made haste euen as a proÌ„ptnesse of fayth is also required of vs. VVhich the Lord hath shewed vnto vs. Very skilfully and rightly doe they ascribe that to God which they heard not but from the Angel for whome they acknowledge as the minister of God they also thinke worthy of that auctoritie as if he had put on the person of the Lord. Therefore for this cause doth the Lord call vs back often vnto himselfe least the maiestie of his word should become of no estimation in the sight of men Againe wee see here that they accompt it to bee an offence in them to neglecte that treasure shewed them of the Lorde for of that knowledge reuealed to them they argue that they must go to Bathlehem that they may see And so it behooueth euery one of vs according to the measure of his faith and vnderstanding to be prepared to follow whether as God calleth 16. They found Mary That truely was an vnseemely sight and by that onely they might haue beene driuen from Christe for what is there more vnlikely then to beleeue that hee should be king of all the people who was not accompted worthy of a meane place among the common people and to hope for the restitution and saluation of the kingdome from him who for his want pouertie was throwen out into a stable Yet Luke writeth that none of these thinges hindred the Shepheardes but that with great admiration they praysed God namely because that the glory of God was throughly fixed in their eies and the reuerence of his word printed in their mindes that whatsoeuer they mette with either infamous or contemptible in Christ they with the height of their fayth doe easily pasâ—e ouer the same Neither is there any other cause why euery of those small offences doe either hinder or turne our faith from the right course but because that we taking small hold vpon God are easily drawne hether and thither For if this one cogitation possessed all our senses that wee haue a certaine and a faythfull witnesse from heauen it were a defence strong and stable enough against all kinde of temptations and it shoulde well enough fortifie vs against all offences 17. They published abroad the thing which was tolde them Luke commendeth the fayth of the Shepheardes in that they deliuered sincerely through their handes that which they receiued from the Lord and it is profitable that the same should be witnessed for all our sakes that they might be as second Angelles for the confirming of our fayth Againe Luke teacheth that they reported that which they had heard not without profit And it is not to be doubted but that the Lord gaue effect to their word least it should be mocked or despised For the estat of the men discredited the matter and the matter it selfe might seeme to be but fabulous But the Lorde suffereth not those thinges to bee in vaine which hee enioyneth them And although this manner of working smally pleaseth the iudgement of men that the Lordes will is that his word should bee heard of poore and meane men yet it is approoued of God himselfe and vsed partly to humble the pride of flesh and partely to prooue the obedience of the fayth but that al men meruaile and no manne mooueth his foote that hee might come to Christe hereof it may be gathered that they hearing of the power of God were amased not being striken with any earnest affection of the heart wherefore this word was not so much spread abroad for their saluation as that the ignoraunce of all the people might be inexcusable 19. Mary kept all those The diligence of Marye in considering the workes of God is proposed to vs for two causes First that wee might know that the keeping of this treasure was layde vp in her heart that that which shee had layd vp with her shee might publâ—sh the same to others in time conuenient Next that all the godly might haue an example which they might followe For if wee be wise this ought to bee the especiall trauell and the chiefe studie of our life that wee might be diligent to consider the workes of God which should buylde vp our faith Furthermore the word conserue is referred to the memorie and Symballein doth else signifie to conferre as to make vp one perfect body by gathering all thinges together which agreed amongst themselues to prooue the glory of Christe And Mary could not wisely consider the value of all thinges together but by conferring some thinges with others 20. Glorifying and praising of God This also appertaineth to the common vse of our faith that the Shepheardes might certeinely know it to be the work of god And the earnest glorifying of God which is praised in theÌ„ is a certeine secrete reproofe of our sluggishnesse or rather of vnthankfulnesse for if the swathing cloutes of Christ so much preuailed amoÌ„gst them that they could rise out of the stable and cratch euen vnto heauen howe much more effectuall ought the death and resurrection of Christ be with vs that we might be lifted vp to God For Christ was not onely lift vp from the earth that he might draw al things after him but he sitteth at the right hand of the father that we which are pilgrims in this world might with our whole hearte meditate of
then by offending the tyrant But I shewed a litle before that the whole people were too much degenerate which had rather be oppressed with a yoake of tyrannie then that by the chaung they would feele any discōmoditie And if God had not confirmed with his spirite the mindes of these wisemē they might haue fallen at this offence yet the zeale of their endeuour is not diminished but forward they goe without a companion But they want not matter to confirme their faith while they nowe heare him renoumed as king by diuine oracles who was shewed vnto thē by the star That the star directeth thē as they wēt on their way euē vnto the place it may be easily gathered that it vanished away before for no other cause but that they might enquire at Ierusalē for the new king that to take away excuse from the Iewes which after they were taught of the redeemer sent vnto them yet wittingly willingly despised him 11. They found the babe So vncomly a sight might haue bred a new offence to the wisemen whē as they saw nothing in Christ that appertained to a king so that he was vilier vsed more contemned then any cōmon infant But because they are perswaded that he is appointed of god to be a king this only thought fixed in their mindes causeth thē to reuerence Christ for in the counsel of god they do behold his dignitie as yet hid kept secret And because they certeinly appoint that he shal proue otherwise then he yet appeared they are no whit ashamed to giue him kingly honour Also by their gifts they declared whence they cāe for it is not to be douted but y t they brought these as tokens fruits of their coūtrey And vnderstād that euery one of thē did not offer his gift but these 3. things were in cōmō offred by thē al that which almost al the interpreters disput of the kingdō priestod burial of christ make gold a tokē kingdom incense of his priesthood and mirrh of his buriall in my iudgment hath no likelihood in it VVe know that it was a solemne custome amongst the Persians to haue some gift in their hand so oft as they saluted their kinges And these wise men chose these three thinges the fruites and commodities whereof doe make the East parte renoumed and famous Euen as Iocob sent into Aegypt the best and chosen fruites of the land Gene. 43. 12. But seeing they after the manner of the Persians worshipping him whom they as yet thought to be an earthly king offered fruits of the earth It is our parte spiritually to worship him For this is that lawfull and reasonable worshipping which hee desireth first that we should offer vp our selues vnto him and then all that wee haue Mathew Marke Luke 2.   22. And when the dayes of their purification after the law of Moses were accomplished they brought him to Ierusalē to present him to the lord 23. As it is written in the law of the Lorde euery man childe that first openeth the womb shall be holy vnto the Lord 24. And to giue an oblation as it is commanded in the law of the Lord a paire of Turtle doues or two young Pigeons 25. And beholde there was a man in Ierusalem whose name was Simeon this man was iust and feared God and waited for the consolation of Israel and the holy Ghost was vpon him 26. And a reuelation was giuen him of the holy Ghost that he should not see death before hee had seene the Lord Christ. 27. And he came by the motion of the spirite into the temple and when the parents brought in the childe Iesus to doe for him after the custome of the law 28. Then he tooke him in his armes and praised God and said 29. Lord now lettest thou thy seruaunt depart in peace according to thy word 30. For mine eies haue seene thy saluation 31. VVhich thou hast prepared before the face of all people 32. A light to be reuealed to the Gentiles and the glory of the people Israel 22. And when the dayes were accomplished The fourtie day after her deliueraunce the rite of purification ought to be solemnised yet Mary and Ioseph came also to Ierusalem for an other cause that they might presēt Christ to the Lord because hee was the first borne Nowe first we must speake of purification Luke maketh the same common to Mary and to Christe for the pronowne Their can by no meanes be applyed vnto Ioseph And it is not absurde that Christ who for vs beecame accursed vppon the crosse for our sake tooke our vncleannesse vppon him though he was free from fault and sinne as concerning the guiltinesse that is if the fountaine of puritie would be accounted vncleane that hee might wash away our vncleannesse They are deceaued which thinke that this law was but for pollicy as if the woman should be vncleane before her husband and not before the Lord when rather there was set before the eies of the Iewes aswell the corruption of their nature as the remedie of God his grace And this one law aboundantly suffiseth to proue original sinne as it containeth a notable testimonie of the grace of GOD. And the curse of mankinde cannot be more plainely shewed then when the Lorde testifieth that the infant commeth vnpure and polluted out of his mothers wombe insomuch as the mother her selfe is defiled by the byrth Certeinely except man were borne a sinner and were by nature the childe of wrath and that there rested in him some spotte of sinne he should not neede a purgation wherefore it followeth that all were corrupt in Adam seeing that they are by the mouth of the Lorde condemned of vncleannesse And that is not against it Rom. 11. 16. That the Iewes are called holye branches of a holy roote because this good came vnto them not of themselues but as by other meanes For although that by priueledge of adoption they were seuered for a chosen people yet corruption from Adam was their first enheritaunce by order Therfore it is conuenient to distinguish betweene the first nature and the peculiar benefit of the couenaunt wherein God freeth his from the curse And to this purpose belonged the purification in the law that the Iewes might know that by the grace of God they are cleāsed from those filths which by their birth they brought with them into the world Hereby is also to be learned howe horrible the infection of sinne is which in some parte defileth the lawful order of nature Verily I graunte that neither matrimonie in it self nor bearing of children are vncleane nay I graunt that the fault of lust is couered with y e holines of matrimony but yet the ouerflowing of sin is so deep plentiful that alwaies some sins flow out from thence which sprinckle with blottes whatsoeuer is otherwise pure 23. As it is written in the lawe This was an other parte of godlinesse which Ioseph and
sight of the people he kept him as it were in a holy sanctuarie Exod. 24. 12. It behooued Christ to be adorned with no fewer or lesse tokens of diuine grace and signes of power then Moses least the maiestie of the gospell shoulde be les then of the law for if the Lord thought that doctrine which was the minister of death woorthy of rare honour how much more honour doeth the doctrine of life deserue And if the shadowed figure of God hadde so great light then with howe perfecte brightnesse is it meete to haue his countenaunce beautified whiche appeareth in the Gospell This same was the ende of his fast for Christ abstained not from meat and drinke that hee mighte geue an instruction of temperance but that he might thereby haue the more authoritie whyle he being exempt froÌ„ the common sorte of men doeth come foorth as an Angel from heauen and not as a man from the earth For I beseeche you what maner of vertue was there in that abstinence not to eate meate whome no hunger mooued to desire the same For it is certaine and the Euangelistes doe plainly pronounce that he no otherwise bare the hunger then if hee had not bene clothed with flesh VVherefore it were a mere follye to establish a Lenten fast as they call it as an imitation of Christ. For there is no greater reason why we at this daye shoulde followe this example of Christe then had in times past the holy Prophets and other fathers vnder the lawe to imitate the fast of Moses And we knowe that this neuer came in their minde God almost for the same cause continued Eliah fasting in the mount because he was the minister that shoulde restore the lawe They faine theÌ„selues to be folowers of Christ which through the Lent do daily fast that is they so stuffe their belly at dinner that vnto supper time they easily passe the time without meat VVhat likenesse haue they with the sonne of God Greater was the sparinge of the elders but they also had no affinitie with the fast of Christ no more then the abstinence of men commeth neere to the hunger of Angels Adde also that neither Christe nor Moses did yearely keepe a solemne faste but both of them did it only once in their whole life And I woulde to God that they had onely plaide like apes with these follies But it was a wicked and a detestable scorning of Christ in that they attempted in theyr fained fasting to frame them selues after his doing It is moste vile superstition that they perswade themselues that it is a worke meritorious and to be some part of godlinesse and diuine worship But this contumely is not to be borne first against God that they obscure his notable myracle Then against Christ because they taking his glorye from him decke themselues with his spoiles Thirdly against the Gospell from the which no small credite is taken if this fast of Christ be not acknowledged to be a seale of the same God shewed a singular myracle when hee kept his sonne from the necessitie of eating and do they not in a madde boldnesse spite at God when they affecte to do the same by their owne power Christ was noted with deuine glory by this fasting And shall he be spoiled of his glory and brought in order when as all mortall menne shall make themselues his felowes This was the ende which God appoynted to Christes fast that it shoulde be a seale to the Gospell They that apply it to any other vse do they not take so much from the dignitie of the Gospell Therefore let this counterfetting cease which peruerteth the counsell of God and the whole order of his workes But of fastes in their kinde I speake not which I wish were more common amongst vs so that the same were pure for it was mete to shew for what purpose Christ fasted Also Sathan tooke occasion of hys hunger to tempte Christ as a little after shall bee shewed more at large nowe it muste bee generally seene whye God woulde haue him tempted For the woordes of Mathewe and Marke doe sounde that hee was broughte into thys combate by the determinate counsell of God which saye that hee was ledde by the spirite for thys cause into the deserte I doubte not but that God in the personne of hys Sonne woulde shewe as in a moste cleare glasse howe deadlye and importune an ennemie of mannes saluation Sathan is For whereof commeth it to passe that hee shoulde assaile Christe so sharpelye and shoulde powre oute all his forces and violence against hym at thys time whiche the Euangelistes note but because he sawe hym at the commaundemente of his father prepared for the redemption of mankinde therefore hee then resisted in the personne of Christe our saluation as hee deadly persecuteth daily the ministers of the same redemption whereof Christe was the authour But it is to bee noted wythall that the sonne of God did willinglye endure those temptations whereof it is nowe entreated and that hee striue wyth the Deuill as it were hande to hande that by his victorie he might gette vs the triumphe Therfore as ofte as Sathan assaileth vs let vs remember that his violence canne no other way be sustained and driuen backe then by opposinge thys shielde againste him as for that cause the sonne of God suffered himselfe to bee tempted that hee myghte stande betweene vs so ofte as Sathan stirreth anye exercise of temptations againste vs. Therefore when hee lâ—dde a priuate life at home wee doe not reade that hee was tempted but when hee vndertooke the office of a Redeemer then hee in the common name of hys Churche came into the combate Then if Christe was tempted as in the publike personne of all the faithfull lette vs knowe that these temptations whyche befall vnto vs are not by fortune or stirred at the pleasure of Sathan without the permission of God But that the spirite of God gouerneth these conflicts whereby oure faithe is exercised whereby is gathered a certaine hope that GOD who is the chiefe and great captaine and gouernour is not vnmindefull of vs but that hee will helpe vs in oure streightes wherein hee seeth vs ouermatched The woordes of Luke sounde somewhat otherwise That Iesus ful of the holye Ghoste retourned from Iordan in whyche woordes hee signifieth that hee was then armed with a more plentifull grace and power of the spirite that hee myghte bee the more stronge to endure suche bruntes for the spirite did not in vaine descende vppon hym in a visible shape And it is sayde before that the grace of GOD did the more shyne oute because that the cause of oure saluation so required The same Euangelist and Marke do teach that the beginning of his temptations was sooner for Sathan assaulted him forty dayes also before hys hunger but the especiall and moste notable conflictes are here declared that we may knowe that sathan being ouercome in many conflictes did more sharply inuade
poyson For he ceaseth not to vse the same craft daily And the sonne of God who is a common exāple of al the godly wold in his own person suffer this cōflict that they al might learne diligently to take hede to themselues least vnder a false pretence of the scripture they fall into the snares of sathan And it is not to be doubted but that the Lord graunteth so much libertye to our enemy that we shoulde not rest in securitie but be rather bent to keepe our watches But let vs not be like to ouerthwart men which reiect the scripture as if it might be tourned euery way because that the deuill abuseth the same so for the same cause we must abstain from meates least we be poysoned Sathan prophaneth the woorde of God and endeuoureth to wrest the same to our destructiō but seeing it was ordained of God for our saluation shal the counsel of God be to no effect except that through our slouthfulnesse the healthful vse of the same should pearish vnto vs But this matter needeth no long disputation only let vs see what Christ doeth teache vs by his example which we must folow as a certaine rule Doth he geue place to sathan wickedly wresting the scripture Doth he suffer the scripture wherwith he armed himself before to be shakē away or to be taken from him Nay by obiecting the scripture again he mightily ouerthroweth the wicked cauil of sathan Therfore so oft as sathan by his subtleties pretendeth the scripture that vngodly mē vnder this same pretence shal set vppon vs that they might circumuent our faith let vs borow weapons for the defence of our faith frō no other place then out of the scripture But though this promisse He wil geue his Angels charge ouer thee c. doth appertain to al the faithful yet it especially belongeth to Christ who as he is the head of the whole church so in his own right he gouerneth the angels geueth them charge of vs. Wherfore in that sathan doth not yet deceiue that by this testimonie he prooueth that the angels were geuen as ministers vnto Christ that shuld kepe him bear him in their hands but the deceit is this that he draweth the keeping of Angels to a vaine and a rash course which is then promised to the children of God while they kepe themselues within their bounds walke in his waies If this clause haue any force it in in al thy wayes then doeth sathan maliciously corrupt maim the saying of the Prophet generally confusedly wresting the same to wandring erronious courses God commandeth vs to walke in our waies he sayth that his angels shall be our keepers Sathan pretending the custodie of angels doeth exhort Christ that he shoulde rashly procure him danger As if he shoulde haue sayde If in spite of God thou wilte cast thy selfe to death the Angelles shall defende thy life 7. It is wrytten thou shalt not tempt the Lord. Christ answeareth most aptly it is not otherwise to be hoped that God doeth there promisse his helpe then if the faithful do modestly commit thēselues to him to be gouerned for we cānot otherwise trust his promises except we obey his commaundements Further when God is tempted many wayes yet in thys place he is said to be tempted when as we neglecte his meanes which he putteth into our hād For they which neglect the means which God appoynteth do as if they tried his power and his strength As if any should cutte away the armes and handes from a man and after bid him worke In summe whosoeuer desireth to take a trial of the diuine power where as it is not necessary he tempteth God by bringing his promisses to vniust examination 8. The deuil toke him into a◠hi◠mountaine That is to be had in memorie whych I sayde before that it came not to passe through◠the imbecillitie of the nature of Christe that Sathan helde his eyes but by his free appoyntment and permissiō Further his senses were touched and enticed wyth the glory of the kingdomes whiche were sette before him that no inwarde couetousnesse mooued his minde when as the pleasures of the fleshe are caried and doe carie vs as wilde beastes to those thinges that please vs for Christ had the like sense that wee haue but no disordered appetites But it was a kinde of temptation that Christ should aske the enheritaunce which God promiseth to his children of anye other then of God himself And heere the sacrilegious boldnesse of the Deuil doth bewraye it selfe in that hee takinge the gouernment of the earthe from God doeth vsurpe it to himselfe All these things sayeth hee are mine neither can they be obtained otherwise then at my hand And wee must daily striue with this assault which both all the faithful do feele in them selues and is more euidentlye seene in the whole life of the vngodlye For thoughe wee sette all our defences richesse and commodities in the blessing of God yet oure sences prouoke vs therefroe and driue vs to seeke the assistances of Sathan as if one God were not sufficiente And a great parte of the worlde chalenging the righte and gouernmente of the earth from God doeth imagine to themselues that Sathan is the geuer of all good things For whereof commeth it that almoste al doe addicte them selues to euill Artes and theftes and deceits but that they ascribe that to Sathan whiche was the propertie of God to enriche wyth his blessinge whome hee pleaseth They pray wyth mouthe that God woulde geue them daily breade but wyth the mouthe onely For they make Sathan the chiefe in distributing the richesse of all the worlde 10. Auoyde Sathan Luke hathe for it Goe after mee Sathan VVherefore some doe stande in vaine vppon that Aduerbe when it was sayde to Peter Goe behinde Mathewe 16. 23. as if Sathan himselfe heard not the same But Christe commaundeth him simplie to depart And nowe hee goeth forwardes in the same kinde of defence holdinge foorth the scripture not as a shielde of bulle rushes but as of right brasse And he◠citeth a testimonie out of the law that one God is to be worshipped serued Also it is easily gathered by the applying and the circumstāce of the place to what ende the purpose of God belongeth and what it profiteth VVhen as the Papistes doe denie that only God is to be worshipped they shift off this place and such like with a sophisticall Comment That woorshippe whiche they call Latria they graunte as due onelye to God but dulia they geue to the deade and to their bones and their images But this friuolous distinction of wordes being reiected Christ doth chalenge a falling downe to woorship to God alone VVhereby we are warned to haue consideration rather of the matter then of the word so ofte as wee haue to doe wyth the woorship of God The Scripture commaundeth to woorshippe one God It is to bee seene to what ende If manne shall
the commaundement of the lawe is generall which commandeth vs to loue our neighbour But the Scribes esteeming neighbourhood according to euery mans minde will haue none to bee accounted neighbours but they that through their desertes were worthy to be beloued or at the least they that woulde deale friendly with them againe And this did common sense teach them and therefore the children of the world were neuer ashamed to professe their hatredes wherfore they could yeelde any account But charitie which God commendeth in his law regardeth not what euery man deserueth but stretcheth out it self to the vnworthy to the peruerse to the vnthaÌ„kful But Christ restoreth this to the natural sense and deliuereth it from corruptioÌ„ wherby that also only appeareth that I said before that Christ did not make newe lawes but only reproue the corrupt comments of the Scribes wherwith the puritie of the law of God had bene corrupted 44. Loue your enemies This one poynt containeth in it all the former doctrine For whosoeuer can frame his minde to loue his enemies wyll easily temper himselfe from all reuenge and wil be patient in affliction but much more ready to help those that be in miserie Further Christ in a few wordes sheweth the way and maner of fulfilling this commandement Loue thy neighbour as thy selfe For he shall neuer satisfie this coÌ„maundement that banisheth not the loue of himselfe or rather deny him selfe and so make much of those men which GOD hath ioyned to him that he goeth on to loue euen those of whom lie is hated And by these wordes we learne how farre the faithfull ought to bee from reuenge wherein they are not onely forbidden to aske of God but so to remitte wholy to put our of their minds so that they shal wish wel to their enemies yet in the meane while they cease not to coÌ„mit their cause to God vntill hee take vengeaunce of the reprobate For they desire as muche as lyeth in them that the wicked should return to a perfect mind so they seeke for their saluation that they shuld not perish Yet with this comfort they case al their troubles that they doubt not but that god wil be a reueÌ„ger of that obstinate malice that he might declare y t he had a care of the innocent This is a very hard thing altogether against the nature of flesh to recompence good for euil but we must not seeke any excuse out of our faultes or infirmities but we must rather simplye seeke what the law of charitie requireth that we vsing the power of the heauenly spirit and that by striuing we might ouercome what affections in vs were coÌ„trary to the same This was the cause why the monkes and suche like rables imagined that these were counselles and not precepets because that they measured what was due to GOD and to hys lawe by the balance of mannes strength And yet the monks were not ashamed to chalenge to themselues a perfection because they did voluntarily bind themselues to obserue his counselles and howe faithfully they performe the same which they doe onely vsurpe in woordes I doe nowe omit to saye And howe preposterous and fond a deuise it is of counsels doeth heereof appeare First because it cannot be sayd without iniurie to Christ that he counselled his disciples and did not according to his authority command that whiche was righte Then it is more then follie to sette the dueties of charitie at suche liberty whiche depende vppon the lawe Thirdlye that woord I say to you signifieth in this place as muche as to denounce or to commaunde which they haue corruptly expounded to counsell Lastly that he expresly establisheth it as a thinge necessâ—rilye to be done is easily prooued by Christes woordes while he presently addeth 45. That you may be the children of your father VVhen he expresly sayth that no manne can be otherwise the childe of God except hee loue them that hate him who nowe dareth say that we are not bounde to obserue thys doctrine For it is as much as if hee shoulde haue sayde who soeuer will be accounted a Christian let him loue his ennemies surely it is a horrible monster that the worlde in three or foure ages should be so ouerwhelmed with thicke darkenesse that it could not see that to be expresly commanded which who soeuer neglecteth he is wiped out from amoÌ„g the number of the children of God Further it is to be noted that hee proposeth not the example of God to be folowed as though that what soeuer hee did became vs. For he punisheth the vnthankefull and often driueth the wicked out of the worlde in which respect he proposeth not himselfe for vs to folowe for the iudgement of the worlde belongeth not to vs but is proper to him but hee woulde that we shoulde be folowâ—rs of hys fatherlye goodnesse and liberalitye And not onelye the prophane philosophers did see that but some of the moste wicked contemners of godlinesse coulde make this confession we are in nothing more lyke to God then in being liberall In summe Christe witnesseth that this is a note of our adoption if we doe good to the euill and to them that are vnwoorthy Yet thou must not vnderstande that wee by this liberalitie are made the children of God but because the same spirite whiche is the witnesse earnest and sâ—ale of our free adoption doeth reforme the wicked affections of the flesh which striue against charitie Christe prooueth of the effecte that none else are the children of God but they which shewe it in gentlenesse and clemencie And for that phrase Luke sayeth yee shall be the children of the moste high Not that any man getteth this honour to hymselfe or that he then beginneth to be the sonne of God when that he loueth his ennemies but because it is the accustomed maner of speaking in the scripture to propose the benefitte of the free grace of God in steade of rewarde while that he woulde encourage vs to doe well And this is the reason because he had regarde to what ende we are called namelye that the image of God beinge repaired in vs wee shoulde liue holily and godly Hee maketh his sonne to rise He rehearseth two testimonies of the goodnesse of God towardes vs which are not onely most knowen vnto men but common to all when that rather societie it selfe shoulde prouoke vs to performe the same one to another though by the figure Synecdoche it comprehendeth many other like 46. And doe not the Publicanes Luke vseth in the same sense thys worde sinners that is naughty and wicked men not that the office of it self was to be condemned for the Publicanes were gatherers of tolle and as it is lawfull for Princes to sette the taske so is it lawfull to demaunde and gather the same But because thys maner of menne was wont to be couetous and snatching yea faithlesse and cruell then because they were accounted amongest the Iewes as ministers of vniust
to vs as a punishment that hee might humble vs. But he condemneth the immoderate care for two causes that is because menne doe waste and torment themselues therewith in vaine by taking more then is meete or their calling wil beare then that they take more vppon themselues then is meete for them and vsing their own industrie they neglect to call vppon God That promisse is to beholden Psal. 127. 2. VVhen the vnfaithfull doe lye downe late and shall ryse early they shall eate the bread of sorowe the faythfull shall through the grace of God enioy rest and sleepe Therefore the sonnes of God though they be not free from labour and care yet it cannot be properly sayde that they are carefull for the lyfe because that they reposing themselues in the prouidence of God doe quietly take their rest Hereby it may be easily gathered how much euery man ought to care for theyr lyuing namely that euery one of vs should labour asmuch as his callinge doth beare and the Lorde dooth further appoynte that their necessitie shoulde prouoke euery man to call vppon God Suche a care is a meane betweene slouthfull securitie and excessiue tormentes wherewith the vnfaithfull doe waste themselues If that wee doe weigh the wordes of Christ wel he doth not forbid vs euery care but that which groweth of distrust Be not carefull saith he what yee eate or drinke for that is the propertie of them that tremble for feare of pouertie and want as if that they should want prouision euery moment 25. Is not the life more worth Hee reasoneth from the more to the lesse He had forbidden them to care too much how the lyfe may be maynetained now he addeth a reason The Lord which gaue the lyfe it selfe will not suffer that those thinges should be wanting which apperteine to the sustaining of the same And certeinely we doe God no smal iniurie so oft as we distrust that God will not giue vs foode and cloathing as though that he had cast vs out vppon the earth by fortune For whosoeuer is certeinely perswaded that he knoweth what the estate and condition of our life is let not the same man doubt but that hee will verye well prouide for his necessities Therefore as oft as any feare or carefulnes for prouision shall assaulte vs let vs remember that God hath a care of our life which he hath giuen vs. 26. Beholde the fowles This is the remedie whiche I spake of that is that we might learne to rest vppon the prouidence of God for infidelitie is the mother of all these excessiue cares Therefore the onely meanes to amend this couetousnesse is if wee embrace the promisses of GOD wherein he witnesseth that he himselfe hath a care of vs. After this maner the Apostle minding to draw the faithfull from couetousnesse confirmeth this doctrine Heb. 13. 5. because it is written I will not fail thee neither forsake thee Therfore the summe is that he exhorteth vs to trust in God who neglecteth none of his creatures though they bee the meanest It is diligently to be noted that hee saith the heauenly father nourysheth the fowles For although it is to be wondred at how they sustaine their life yet how many of vs doe thinke that their life doth depende of that that God doth vouchsafe to extende his prouidence euen to them If that it be throughly fixed in our mindes that God doth with his hand minister nourishment to the fowles our hope maye be the easier which are created after his image and which are accounted amongste his children VVhen he saieth that the fowles doe not sow nor mowe hee doth not in these wordes perswade vs to slouth and idlenesse but onelye meaneth that though all helpes should cease yet the only prouidence of God shall be sufficient which aboundantly bestoweth vppon the beasts what soeuer is needefull Luke for the fowles nameth Rauens alludinge peraduenture to that place of the psal 147. 9. who giueth foode to the young Rauens that cal vppon him And some thinke that Dauid did especially speake of the Rauens because that when at the first the olde ones haue forsaken them it is of necessitie that they should be fed of God Hereby it appeareth that Christes wil was none other then that he might teache his to caste theyr cares vpon God 27. VVhich of you by taking thought Christe heere condemneth an other faulte which is almost alwayes ioyned with the immoderate care of prouision that is that a mortall man taking vpon him more then is lawefull for him doubteth not through sacrilegious boldnesse to passe his bounds I know saith Ieremy 10. 23. that the way of manne is not in himselfe neither is it in man to walk to direct his steps And there is scarse the hundred man found which dareth not promise himselfe any thinge of his owne industrie and power Heereby it commeth to passe that God being not regarded they doe not doubt to attempte anye thing whiche chalenge to themselues the prosperous successe of thinges Christe that hee might brydle this madde boldnesse dooth say that whatsoeuer pertaineth to the sustentation of our lyfe dependeth of the onely blessing of GOD. For it is asmuch as if he should haue sayde menne do fondly weary themselues when all their labours are superfluous and vaine and all their cares doe come to no effect but as God blesseth them the which is more plainely expressed by Luke when Christ addeth If you cannot doe that which is least why are ye carefull for the remnant For by those wordes it sufficiently appeareth that hee reprooueth not onelye the dystruste but the pride that men doe challenge to their witte more then is meete Not Salomon in all his glory The sense is the goodnesse of GOD whiche shineth in hearbes and flowers doth excell whatsoeuer menne can doe with their riches power or by any other meanes so that the faithfull may account that they shall want nothing of perfect lentie although all outwarde meanes be wanting so that the only blessing of God may flourish O yee of litle faith Christ dooth not without a cause in this beehalfe blame the want and weakenesse of faith for the more care we haue according to the grosnesse of our witte so much the more doth our infidelitie bewray it selfe except that all thinges fall out after our desire therfore very many which in great matters seeme to be endued at least with an indifferent faith yet doe faint at the daunger of pouertie Matth. 6. Mark Luke 12. 31. Therefore take no thought saying what shall wee eate or what shall we drinke or wherewith shall wee be clothed 32. For after all these thinges seeke the Gentiles for your heauenly father knoweth that ye haue need of al these things 33. But seeke yee first the kingdome of God and his righteousnes and all these thinges shal be ministred vnto you 34. Care not then for the morow for the morow shal care for it self the day hath ynough
any other which God hathe assigned to his owne Sonne is moste hainous sacriledge And that Christe commaunded the ministers of the Gospell to declare vnto sinners that they are made cleane whiche the Papistes doe imagine to appertaine to their fained iurisdiction is not to be wreasted that they might descerne of the leprosie MARKE 44. For a witnesse vnto them Some do take a testimonie for a lawe or a statute as it is sayd in the hundreth two and twentie Psalme and the fourth verse God gaue this as a testimonie to Israel Yet this semeth to mee to be colde for I doubt not but that the pronowne Them hath relation to the priestes Therefore in my iudgement Christe hadde respecte to the circumstaunce of this present matter because that in thys myracle there shoulde be moste euident proofe to conuince them for their vnthankefulnesse Neither is that any lette that Christ commaunded the Leper to holde his peace for his will was not that the remembraunce of this myracle should be buried for euer Therfore when as by the commaundement of Christ the Leper came into the priests sight it was to witnesse vnto them that they were inexcusable if they woulde not embrace Christe for a minister of God and also all occasion of speaking euill was taken away when as Christe did not omitte any poynte of the lawe In summe if they had not ben incurable they might haue ben brought to Christe but this so solempne a witnesse of God was effectual enough for the condemning of the vnbeleeuers 45. So that Iesus coulde no more Heereby we gather why Christe would not that this myracle shoulde so soone haue bene vttered that he might by that meanes haue hadde the more libertie to teache not that the ennemies rose vppe againste him whiche sought to stoppe his mouthe But because the importunitie of the people was so great in desiring myracles that hee hadde no time for doctrine and his will was to haue all menne more bent to the woorde then to signes Therefore Luke sayeth that hee dwelt in the desartes For he auoided the resort of menne because he sawe hee coulde not satisfie the desires of the people except he should ouerwhelme his doctrine with aboundance of signes Mathewe 8. Marke Luke 7. 5. VVhen Iesus was entred into Capernaum there came vnto him a Centurion beseeching him 6. And saide maister my seruaunt lieth sicke at home of the palsie and is grieuously pained 7. And Iesus sayde vnto him I will come and heale him 8. But the Centurion aunsweared saying Maister I am not worthy that thou shouldest come vnder my rouse but speake the woorde onely and my seruaunt shal be healed 9. For I am a manne also vnder the authoritie of another and haue souldiours vnder mee and I say to â—ne Goe and he goeth and to another Come and he commeth and to my seruaunt Do this and he doeth it 10. VVhen Iesus heard that hee marueiled and sayde to them that folowed him Verely I say vnto you I haue not found so great faith euen in Israel 11. But I say vnto you that many shall come from the Easte and VVest and shall sitte downe wyth Abraham and Isaac and Iacob in the kingdome of heauen 12. And the childreÌ„ of the kingdome shall bee caste out into vtter darkenesse there shall be weeping and gnashing of teethe 13. Then Iesus sayde vnto the Centurion Goe thy way and as thou hast beleueâ—â— so be it vnto thee And his seruaunte was healed the same houre  1. VVhen he had ended al his sayinge in the audience of the people hee entred into Capernaum 2. And a certaine Centurions seruaunt was sicke ready to die which was deare vnto him 3. And when he heard of Iesus hee sent vnto him the Elders of the Iewes beseeching him that hee woulde come and heale his seruaunt 4. So they came to Iesus and besought him instantly saying that hee was woorthy that he shoulde doe thus for him 5. For he loueth sayde they our nation and he hath built vs a synagogue 6. Then Iesus went with them but when he was nowe not farre from the house the Centurion sent friendes to him saying to him Lorde trouble not thy selfe for I am not woorthy that thou shouldest enter vnder my roufe 7. VVherefore I thought not my self worthy to come vnto thee but say the woorde and my seruaunt shal be hole 8. For I likewise am a manne sette vnder authoritie and haue vnder me souldiours and I say vnto one Goe and he goeth and to an other Come and he commeth and to my seruant Do this and he doeth it 9. VVhen Iesus heard these thinges he marueiled at him and turned him and sayde to the people that folowed him I say vnto you I haue not sounde so great faith no not in Israel 10. And when they that were sent turned backe to the house they founde the seruaunt that was sicke hole 5. VVhen Iesus was entered They which thinke that Mathewe and Luke doe set downe two diuers hystories do striue about a matter of nothing This onely diuersitie is in the wordes That Mathew sayeth that a Centurion came to Christ. But Luke sayeth that he sent certaine of the Iewes which should speake vnto him in his name But Mathew doth not without a cause attribute that vnto him which was done at his request and in his name But the two Euangelistes do so agree in all circumstances that it were a follie to imagine two myracles of one Also I doubt not but the companie of souldiours which the Centurion guided had their standing in the Citie of Capernaum as they were woont to distribute legions for the defence of the cities VVhen hee perceiued the maners of the people to be very wicked and corrupt for we knowe that Capernaum being a citie neare to the sea side was filled with moe superstitions then others yet that hindered not but that the countrey superstitions being condemned he might haue a taste of true and sincere godlinesse for he could not builde a synagogue for the Iewes without some enuie and daunger neyther could he loue that nation but because that he embraced the worship of God alone Therefore before that Christe healed his seruant he himselfe was healed of the Lord. And that was wonderfull that a warriour which had passed the seas with a band of souldiours that he might accustome the Iewes to beare the yoke of the Romaines tyrannie should willingly submitte himselfe and yelde obedience to the God of Israel That Luke sayeth that this seruant was deare vnto him he by this meanes preuenteth a dout which might come into the readers minds For we know that the masters had not the seruants in such estimation except they were suche as through singular industrie faith or some other vertue had obtained their fauour Luke therefore declareth that hee was no common or vile bondman but a faithful seruaunt endued with rare giftes which was in great fauour with his maister for this cause hee
had so great a care of his life and did so diligently commend him But it appeareth by both the Euangelists that it was a sodaine palsie which at the first did put him in despaire of life for the slow palsies are without torments And Mathewe sayeth that the young man was grieuously vexed And Luke sayeth hee was neare vnto death so both sayings preuaile to set foorth the glory of the myracle either the sorowe and paine or the great daunger so that I dare say the lesse for the certaintie of the maner of the disease LVKE 5. For hee loueth our nation It is not to be doubted but that the Iewes commende him for his godlinesse For he coulde not for any other cause loue so detested a nation then for loue of the lawe and woorshippe of God And by building of a Synagogue he did euidently declare that hee fauoured the doctrine of the lawe VVherefore they say and not without a cause that hee was woorthy to haue Christe shewe himselfe bountifull to him as to a godly woorshipper of God Yet it is to be wondered at that by their entreatie they shoulde obtaine the fauour of God for a Gentile whiche they themselues contemptuously refused For if Christe bee a minister and a dispenser of the gifts of God for them why doe not they enioy that grace themselues before they gette it for straungers But suche securitie doeth alwaies raigne amongest hypocrites that they thinke to make God after a sorte obedient vnto them as if it were in their power to make the grace of God subiect to their power and wil. Then beinge filled therewith or rather because they doe not vouchsafe to taste thereof at all they resigne it vnto others as a thynge superfluous MATH 8. I am not woorthy that hee shoulde come vnder my rouse Because Mathewe is shorter hee bringeth the manne speaking thus himselfe But Luke expressing it more fully sayeth that hee gaue this in commaundement to his friends but the meaning of both is all one But there are two cipall poyntes of this sentence The Centurion sparing Christe for honour sake requireth that Christe shoulde not wearie himselfe because hee accounteth himselfe vnwoorthie of his comming Then hee attributeth so great power to him that hee beleeueth that by his onely will and woorde he canne restore his seruaunt to life A woonderfull humilitie that hee shoulde extol a manne of a seruile and a captiue nation so much aboue himselfe And it may be that being accustomed to the pride of the Iewes through his owne modestie hee did not take in ill parte to be accounted a prophane manne and so was afraide to iniurie the Prophete of God if hee shoulde bee compelled to come to a manne that was a Gentile and vncleane VVhat soeuer the matter is it is certaine that hee speaketh from his heart and that hee esteemeth so reuerently of Christe that hee dareth not call him to him Naye as it foloweth in the texte in Luke hee accounted himselfe as vnwoorthie his speache Yet it may bee demaunded by what reason he was perswaded so highly to extol Christ and that whiche presently foloweth encreaseth the doubt the more Onely speake the word and the childe shal be healed For if he had not knowen Christ to bee the Sonne of God it hadde beene superstition to haue geuen the glory of God to a man But it is scarce credible that hee coulde bee rightly instructed in the Godhead of Christe whiche as yet was vnknowen almoste to all Also Christe imputeth not nor chargeth his woordes with ignoraunce but declareth that they proceede of faith And this reason enforced many interpreaters to thinke that the Centurion celebrateth Christe as the true and onely God But I thinke that when the godly manne was fully assured of the diuine woorkes of Christe he simplie apprehended the power of God in him And without doubte hee hadde also hearde somewhat of the promised Redemer Therefore thoughe hee vnderstode not Christe to bee God manifested in the fleshe yet hee was so perswaded that the power of God was shewed in him and that suche a gift was giuen him that in his myracles hee shewed the presence of God So hee doeth not superstitiously ascribe that vnto manne whiche was proper to God but considering what was committed of God to Christe he beleeued that by his woorde alone hee coulde heale his seruaunt If auy Obiect that there is nothing more proper to God then to do by his word what he pleaseth that this mighty power can not wythout sacriledge bee giuen to a mortall manne that againe is easilye aunsweared Althoughe the Centurion did not so subtilly distinguish yet hee did not attribute thys power to the woorde of a mortal manne but of God whose minister hee was certainely perswaded Christe was This he douted not of Therefore when as Christe hadde the power of healing hee acknowledging it to bee a heauenly power doeth not tie it to his bodily presence but is satisfied with his woorde from whence hee beleueth that suche power proceedeth The similitude whyche the Centurion vseth is not taken of the like as they say but compareth the lesse wyth the greater For hee accounteth more of the Diuine power whyche hee declareth to bee in Christe then of that power whyche hee himselfe hadde ouer his seruaunts and souldiours 10. Iesus maruelled Although it cannot befal to God to maruaile because that it ariseth of thinges that are newe and vnlooked for yet maye it befall to Christe as he hadde with our flesh taken vpon him mannes affections Nowe that which Christ sayeth that he founde not so great faith euen in Israel was spoken in a certaine respecte and not simplie for if we consider all the poyntes of faith the faith of Marie did heerein at the leaste excell that she beleeued that she was with childe by the holy Ghost and that she should beare the onely begotten sonne of God Then that she acknowledged her sonne borne of her wombe to bee her creatour and the maker and onely redeemer of all the worlde But Christ commended the faith of this heathen manne before the faith of al the Iewes for two especiall causes Namely that of so little and small a taste of doctrine hee brought forth so great fruit and that so sodeinly for this was not common so highly to extoll the power of God which only beganne to shine as certaine sparkes in Christ. Then whereas the Iewes were bent to outwarde signes more then was meete this heathen man requireth no visible signe but sayeth that the onely worde should satisfie him Christ was a comming to him not that hee needed but that hee mighte prooue this faith of his VVherefore for this cause especially he cōmendeth this faith because he rested vppon his worde onely VVhat would euen one of the Apostles haue done Come Lorde see and touche This manne desireth neither his corporal comming nor his touching but beleeueth that there is so great power included in the worde that
to lay him before him 19. And when they coulde not find what way they might bring him in because of the prease they went vp on the house let him downe through the sylinge bed al in the mids before Iesus 20. And when he sawe their faith hee saide vnto him man thy sinnes are forgiuen theâ— 21. Then the Scribes and Pharises began to think saying who is this that speaketh blasphemies who caÌ„ forgiue sins but god only 22. But when Iesus perceiued their thoughtes he answered and said vnto them what thinke yee in your heartes 23. VVhether is it easier to say thy sinnes are forgiuen thee or to say arise and walke 24. But that yee may know that the sonne of man hath auctoritie in earth to forgiue sinnes he said to the sicke of the palsie I say to thee arise take vppe thy bed and go to thine own house 25. And immediatly he rose vp before them and tooke vp his bed whereon he lay and departed to his own house praysing God 26. And they were al amased and praised God and were filled with feare saying doubt lesse we haue seene straunge thinges today MAT. 1. And came into his owne citie This place declareth that the citie of Capernaum was coÌ„monly thought to haue bene the place where Christ was borne because that he did much frequent the same It is not to be doubted but that the three do set down the same history although one do more exactly set downe the circumstaunces then the other Luke saith that the Scribes came out of diuerse partes of Iudea in whose sight Christ healed the man sicke of a palsie Yet he declareth that other were also healed by the grace of Christ. For before he come to speake of the man sicke of the palsie speaking in the plural number saith that the power of God was shewed in healing their diseases The glory of this miracle was wonderfull that a man taken in all partes of his body whom they had let downe in a bed by cordes sodenly arose both sound nimble Yet there is an other especiall cause why the Euangelistes doe stande more vpon this miracle then vpon others that is because the Scribes doe â—ake in scorne that Christ should take vppon him the power and auctoritie of forgiuing of sinnes but it was the will of Christe to confirme seale the same with a visible signe 2. And when he had seene their faith God only knoweth our faith but in that their painefull trauaile they shewed a token of their faith for they woulde neuer haue taken vppon them so troublesome a busines neyther would they haue wrestledde with such lets and hinderances if theyr mindes had not bene assured with hope of certeine successe so the fruite of their faith appeared in this that they were not wearye though they could enter in no way For that opinion seemeth hard to me that some think Christ as he was god knew their faith which lay hid within Now because that Christ graunted to their faith that benefit which he was about to bestow vpon the man sicke of the palsie it is acustomed to bee demaunded in this place how much men may be holpen by the fayth of other men And first it is certeine that the fayth of Ahraham profited his posteritie while that he embraced the free couenant of saluatioÌ„ offred to him and to his seede The same may be also taught of al the faithful that through their faith they cause the grace of God to spred to their childreÌ„ and that before they are borne And that hath place in young infantes which by reason of their age are not capable of faith But they which are of age and haue not faith of their owne whether they be straungers or borne of Gods children in respect of the eternall saluation of the soule cannot be holpe by the faith of others but by meanes For whereas our praiers are not without fruit wherin we aske of God that he would coÌ„uert the vnbeleeuers to repentance it appeareth that our faith doth profit them yet so that they cannot be saued vntill that they haue faith themselues And it is well known that whereas there is a mutual consente of faith there the saluation of some is againe holpe of others This also is without controuersie that the vnbeleeuers haue earthly benefites bestowed vpon theÌ„ for the godlies sake CoÌ„cerning this present place though it is said that Chrst was moued by the faith fo others yet the sicke man could not haue his sinnes forgiuen except he had faith of his own Christ doth often giue the health of body to the vnworthy as God doth dayly make his sunne to rise vpon the good and euill but hee reconcileth vs vnto himself by no other meanes but by faith wherefore that figure Sinecdothe is in that word them because that Christ did not so behold the faith of theÌ„ that bore the sick man but that he beheld also his own faith Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee Christ in these wordes seemeth to promisse to the man sick of the palsie more then he sought for but wheÌ„ he would cure his body he beginneth to take away the cause of his disease and also he teacheth the man sicke of the palsie how he came by that sicknes and how he ought to make his prayers For because that commonly men dâ—e not think those paines which they endure to be Gods whips they do onlye wish for release and ease in the flesh and are carelesse for their sins Like as if a sicke man neglecting his disease shoulde onely seeke remedy for his present griefe But the onely deliueraunce from all troubles is to haue God mercifull vnto vs. Sometime it falleth out that the wicked escape out of their troubles and yet haue God no lesse their enemy then before but while they thinke themselues discharged they presentlye fall either into the same daungers againe or into moe and those more grieuous which doe testifie that there is no measure nor ende vntill the wrath of God be appeased as he witnesseth by the Prophet Amos 5. 19. If thou escape from a Lyon a Beare shall meet thee if thou shutte thy selfe into a house a serpent shall bite thee So this phrase of speach is ofte vsed in the scriptures to promisse forgiuenes of sinnes when release of paine is sought for It behooueth vs also to vse this order in prayers that beeing admonished of our sinnes by the feeling of our sorowes we might first be careful to obtaine forgiuenes that God being reconciled vnto vs might withdraw his handes from punishing 3. And behâ—ld certaine of the Scribes They accuse Christ of blasphemy and of sacriledge because he chalengeth that vnto himself which is proper to God For the other two Euangelistes doe adde who can forgiue sinnes but God alone Also it is not to be doubted but that their desire to speake euill caryed them headlong to this wicked iudgemente If they thinke it worthy to be reproued why doe
are pressed downe and so it commeth to passe that they being not moued with the miseries of men doe neuer thinke vppon anye remedie And now they pleasing thēselues wil not abyde to be brought into order and they think themselues vnworthy to be accounted amōgst sinners Christe reproueth this second errour by aunswering that the whole nead not a Physition For by a figure hee teacheth that they are therefore offended at the beholding of sinners because they chaleng thēselues to be righteous Because saieth hee you are hole you despise the sicke so that you loath them and the sight of them is troublesome vnto you but it behoueth a Phisition to be farre otherwise After he sheweth that he must take vpon him the parte of a Phisition because that he was sent of the father to call sinners And though Christe beeginneth with reprouing thē yet if we desire to profit in his doctrine that must be especially holden which hee setteth downe in the second place namely that his comming was that he might giue life to the dead that he might iustifie the guiltie and condemned that hee might cleanse the polluted and them that are defiled with filthynesse that hee might pull them that are lost euen from the helles that he might cloth thē with his glory which are couered with filthinesse that hee might renew thē that are corrupte with the filthynesse of sinnes and prepare them for a blessed immortalitie If wee consider that this is his duetie and the ende of his comminge If wee remember that for this cause hee put vppon him our flesh shedde his bloud became a sacrifice of death and descended euen to hell it shall neuer seeme straunge vnto vs the vilest amongst menne euen those that are couered with a dunghill of sinnes are gathered by him into saluation Hee seemeth to thee to be vnworthy of the grace of Christe whom thou doost abhorre why then became Christ a sacrifice for sinne and accursed but that hee might reach out his hand to accursed sinners Now if wee beginne to loath that both Baptisme and also the holye Supper dooth ioyne vs in company with wicked menne so that their companye shall seeme to defile vs with any blotte let vs presently enter into our selues to search our owne sinnes without flattery And this examination shall bringe vs to this passe that wee will gladly suffer our selues to be washed in the same fountaine with the moste vncleane so that we wyll not refuse that righteousnesse whiche hee commonlye offreth to all the wicked that lyfe giuen to the dead and saluation to them that were lost 13. Goe yee and learne Hee sendeth them away and commaundeth them to departe because they seemed to be stubborn and such as would not learne Or he sheweth that they contend with God and the prophet which through pride being become cruell do grudge that the wretched should be holpen and that phisicke should be ministred to the sicke This testimonie is taken our of the prophet Osea 6. 6. where the Prophette preaching of the vengeaunce of God against the Iewes least they should take exception that they obserued the outward worship of God as they were accustomed in securitie to bragge of their ceremonies he affirmeth that GOD is not pleased with their sacrifices where their mindes are voyde of godlynesse and their manners estraunged from integritie and righteousnes But that GOD saieth that hee will not haue sacrifices appeareth by the second clause to bee spoken by comparison that the knowledge of God is more to be desired then sacrifices By which words he doth not precisely reiecte sacrifices but hee maketh lesse accounte of them then of godlynesse and fayth Yet wee must so account that fayth and spirituall worshippe doe of themselues please God that charitie and the dueties of men towardes their neighbours are required for themselues The sacrifices are but accidentes as they say which are of no estimation or account wheras trueth it self is wanting Of the which thing I haue entreated more at large vppon the tenth chapter to the Hebrewes In that word mercy the figure synecdoche is to be noted For vnder one parte the Prophet comprehendeth what duetie soeuer we owe vnto our brethren For I came not Although this is spoken to ouerthrow the pride and the hypocrisie of the Scribes yet it generally containeth a very profitable doctrine For wee are admonished that the grace of Christe shall no otherwise profit vs then while we being grieued with our sinnes and sighing vnder the burthen of them doe humbly come vnto him Againe dryue some to despayre so that they casting by all shame doe throwe themselues into all filthines It was no offence to gather tribute or custome but when as the Publycans saw themselues reiected as prophane and detestable menne through the common reproach they did not despise but reioysed in the company of the infamous and sometime they thrust in thēselues amongst the adulterers the drunkards and such lyke whose wickednes they would haue condemned and they woulde haue bene nothing like them if they had not beene driuen to this necessitie by open hatred and reproaches MAT. 11. VVhy eateth your maister with Publycans The Scribes doe assault the disciples of Christ and that they may procure them to fal away they lay forth that which at the first sight is euill and shamefull For to what purpose became he a peculyer maister to them but that they shuld withdraw themselues from the common people that they might lead a more holy life But it seemeth that he leadeth them from an honest and tollerable estate of lyfe to a prophane lycentiousnesse that they might defile themselues with filthy guestes This reproach might haue dryuen the disciples which were as yet but rude and flexible to forsake theyr maister But they doe well in that they make their complainte to theyr maister because they themselues were not sufficientlye armed againste this cauill for Christ aunswering for them confirmeth them against the time to come 12. The Hole nead not By Christes aunsweare it appeareth that the Scribes offended two wayes that they made no account of the office of Christ and that in sparing their owne faultes they doe proudly despise all other VVhich thing must therfore be noted because that this disease hath alwayes beene too common For hypocrites being full and drounken with a windy hope of their owne righteousnesse doe not accounte wherefore Christ was sent into the earth they know not in how great a labyrinth of mischiefes mankinde is drowned how horryble a wrath and curse of God doth lye vpon all men and with how confused a heap of sinnes they are pressed downe and so it commeth to passe that they being not moued with the miseries of men doe neuer thinke vppon anye remedie And now they pleasing thēselues wil not abyde to be brought into order and they think themselues vnworthy to be accounted amōgst sinners Christe reproueth this second errour by aunswering that the whole nead not a
Physition For by a figure hee teacheth that they are therefore offended at the beholding of sinners because they chaleng theÌ„selues to be righteous Because saieth hee you are hole you despise the sicke so that you loath them and the sight of them is troublesome vnto you but it behoueth a Phisition to be farre otherwise After he sheweth that he must take vpon him the parte of a Phisition because that he was sent of the father to call sinners And though Christe beeginneth with reprouing theÌ„ yet if we desire to profit in his doctrine that must be especially holden which hee setteth downe in the second place namely that his comming was that he might giue life to the dead that he might iustifie the guiltie and condemned that hee might cleanse the polluted and them that are defiled with filthynesse that hee might pull them that are lost euen from the helles that he might cloth the with his glory which are couered with filthinesse that hee might renew theÌ„ that are corrupte with the filthynesse of sinnes and prepare them for a blessed immortalitie If wee consider that this is his duetie and the ende of his comminge If wee remember that for this cause hee put vppon him our flesh shedde his bloud became a sacrifice of death and descended euen to hell it shall neuer seeme straunge vnto vs the vilest amongst menne euen those that are couered with a dunghill of sinnes are gathered by him into saluation Hee seemeth to thee to be vnworthy of the grace of Christe whom thou doost abhorre why then became Christ a sacrifice for sinne and accursed but that hee might reach out his hand to accursed sinners Now if wee beginne to loath that both Baptisme and also the holye Supper dooth ioyne vs in company with wicked menne so that their companye shall seeme to defile vs with any blotte let vs presently enter into our selues to search our owne sinnes without flattery And this examination shall bringe vs to this passe that wee will gladly suffer our selues to be washed in the same fountaine with the moste vncleane so that we wyll not refuse that righteousnesse whiche hee commonlye offreth to all the wicked that lyfe giuen to the dead and saluation to them that were lost 13. Goe yee and learne Hee sendeth them away and commaundeth them to departe because they seemed to be stubborn and such as would not learne Or he sheweth that they contend with God and the prophet which through pride being become cruell do grudge that the wretched should be holpen and that phisicke should be ministred to the sicke This testimonie is taken our of the prophet Osea 6. 6. where the Prophette preaching of the vengeauance of God against the Iewes least they should take exception that they obserued the outward worship of God as they were accustomed in securitie to bragge of their ceremonies he affirmeth that GOD is not pleased with their sacrifices where their mindes are voyde of godlynesse and their manners estraunged from integritie and righteousnes But that GOD saieth that hee will not haue sacrifices appeareth by the second clause to bee spoken by comparison that the knowledge of God is more to be desired then sacrifices By which words he doth not precisely reiecte sacrifices but hee maketh lesse accounte of them then of godlynesse and fayth Yet wee must so account that fayth and spirituall worshippe doe of themselues please God that charitie and the dueties of men towardes their neighbours are required for themselues The sacrifices are but accidentes as they say which are of no estimation or account wheras trueth it self is wanting Of the which thing I haue entreated more at large vppon the tenth chapter to the Hebrewes In that word mercy the figure synecdoche is to be noted For vnder one parte the Prophet comprehendeth what duetie soeuer we owe vnto our brethren For I came not Although this is spoken to ouerthrow the pride and the hypocrisie of the Scribes yet it generally containeth a very profitable doctrine For wee are admonished that the grace of Christe shall no otherwise profit vs then while we being grieued with our sinnes and fighing vnder the burthen of them doe humbly come vnto him Again weake consciences are here put in a certeine hope for they nead not feare least Christe should reiect sinners because that he descended from his heauenly glory to call them But that clause is also to be considered to repentaunce that we myght know that our forgiuenesse is not such as nourisheth sinnes but such as calleth vs to endeuour our selues to lyue holyly and godly For hee reconcileth vs to the father with this condition that beeing redeemed with his bloud wee shoulde offer our selues true sacrifices as Paule teacheth Titus 2 12. Heerein appeareth the mercy and loue of GOD that denying worldlye lustes wee shoulde lyue soberlye and righteoussly c. Matth. 9. Marke 2. Luke 5. 14. Then came the disciples of Iohn to him saying why do we and the Pharises fast oft and thy disciples fast not 15. And Iesus sayd vnto them can the children of the mariag chamber mourn as long as the bridegroom is with them but the dayes will come when the bridegroome shall be taken from them and then shall they faste 16. Moreouer no manne peeceth an olde garmente with a peece of new cloath for that that shoulde fill it vp taketh awaye from the garment and the breaâ—h is worse 17. Neither doe they put new wine into olde vesseles for then the vessels woulde breake and the wine would be spilte and the vesselles should perish but they put new wine into new vessels and so are both preserued 18. And the disciples of Iohn the Pharises did fast and came and said vnto him why doe the disciples of Iohn and the Pharises fast and thy disciples fast not 19. And Iesus saide vnto them can the children of the mariage fast whiles the bridgroome is with them as longe as they haue the bridegrome with them they cannot fast 20. But the dayes wil come when the bridgegroome shal be taken from them and then shall they fast in those dates 21. Also no man soweth a peecâ— of newe cloath in an olde garment for else the new peece taketh away the filling vp from the old the breach is worse 22. Lykewiâ—e no manne putteth newe wine into olde vesselles for else the newe breaketh the vesselles and the wine runneth out and the vessels are loste but new wine muste be putte into newe vesselles 33. Then they sayde vnto him why doâ— the disciples of Iohn fast often and pray and the disciples of the Pharises also but thine eate and drink 34. And he said vnto them canne yee make the children of the weddinge chamber to fast as long as the bridgrome is with them 35. But the dayes â—will come euen when the brid rom shall bee taken from them then shall they faste in those dayes 36. Againe hee spake also to them in a parable no manne putteth a
folowed him with his disciples 20. And beholde a woman which was diseased with an issue of bloude twelue yeares came behinde him and touched the hem of his garmeÌ„t 21. For she said in her selfe If I may touche but his garmeÌ„t onely I shall be whole 22. Then Iesus turned him about and seeing her did say Daughter bee of good coÌ„fort thy faith hathmade thee whole and the woman was made hole at that houre 22. And beholde there came one of the rulers of the Synagogue whose name was Iairus and when he saw him he fel downe at his feete 23. And besought him instantly saying My litle daughter lieth at the poynt of death I praye thee that thou wouldest come and lay thine handes on her that shee may be healed and liue 24. Then hee went with him and a great multitude folowed him and thronged him 25. And there was a certaine woman which was diseased with an issue of bloude twelue yeares 26. And had suffered many thinges of Phisitions and had spent all that she had and it auailed her nothinge but shee became much worse 27. And when â—he had heard of Iesus â—hee came in the preace behinde and touched his garment 28. For shee sayde If I may touch but his cloathes I shal be hole 29. And straight way the course of her bloude was dried vppe and shee felt in her body that shee was healed of that plague 30. And when Iesus did knowe in himselfe the vertue that went out of him hee turned him rounde about in the preace and sayde who hath touched my cloathes 31. And his disciples sayde vnto him Thou seest the multitude throng thee and sayest thou who did touche mee 32. And he looked rounde about to see her that had done that 33. And the woman feared and trembled for shee knewe what was done in her and shee came and fell downe before him and tolde him the whole truthe 34. And hee sayde to her Daughter thy faith hathe made thee hole Goe in peace and â—e hole of thy plague 40. And it came to passe when Iesus was come againe that the people receiued him for they all waited for him 41. And beholde there came a man named Iairus and hee was the ruler of the Synagogue who fel downe at Iesus feete and besought him that he would come into his house 42. For he had but a daughter only about twelue yeares of age and shee lay a dying and as hee went the people thronged him 43. And a woman hauing an issue of bloud twelue yeres long which had spent al her substance vppon Phisitions and coulde not be healed of any 44. VVhen shee came behind him shee touched the hemmâ— of his garmente and immediatelie her issue of bloude stanched 45. Then Iesus sayde who is it that hath touched me VVhen euery manne denied Peter said and they that were with hym maister the multitude thruste thee and treade on thee and sayest thou who hathe touched mee 46. And Iesus sayde Some one hath touched mee for I perceiue that vertue is gone from me 47. VVhen the woman sawe that shee was not hid shee came trembling and fell downe before him and tolde him before al the people for what cause shee had touched him and howe shee was healed immediately 48. And hee sayde vnto her Daughter bee of good comforte thy faith hathe made thee hole goe in peace 18. VVhile he thus spake They that imagine that Marke and Luke doe not sette downe the same hystorie which Mathewe doeth are so plainely confuted out of the text so that it neede not any long disputation Three with one mouthe doe saye that Christe was required by the ruler of the synagogue that he would come to his house to heale his daughter In this they differ that the name of Iairus is suppressed by Mathewe and is set downe by Marke and Luke And he bringeth in the father speaking thus my daughter is deceased the other two doe say that shee was at the poynt of death and that he was tolde of her death by the way as he was bringing Christ. But in that there is no difficultie for Mathew endeuouring to be short doeth in a worde set downe togither those things which the other doe digest distinctly in their places But seeing all other things do so aptly agree togither sith so many circumstaÌ„ces doe concord in one as if three fingers shuld seeme to be directed togither to shew one thing no reason doeth suffer this hystorie to be drawn to diuers times The Euangelists do with one mouth declare that when Christ was required of the ruler of the synagogue to come to his house by the waye a woman was healed of an issue of bloud by a secrete touching of his garment and that Christ after he was come into the rulers house did raise a dead maiden So I do not thinke it needefull to vse a long circumstance of words to prooue that the three do report one and the same hystory Let vs now come to the particulers Beholde a certaine ruler Although it appeareth by the other two Euangelists that his faith was not so strong that he hoped that he coulde restore his daughter to life yet it is not to be doubted but that he being rebuked by Christ conceiued a greater hope then hee had brought from home But Mathew as it is sayd endeuouring to be short placeth in the beginning that which was wrought in successe of time yet the hystorie is thus to bee gathered that Iairus first demaunded to haue his daughter cured of her disease and then to bee restored from death to life after when Christ had encouraged him VVorshipping is taken for the bowing of the knee as we gather by the words of Marke and Luke for Iairus did not giue diuine honour to Christ but worshipped him as a Prophet of God And it is well knowen that the bowing of the knee was very common amongst the inhabitants of the East Come and lay thine hand on her VVee haue heere a notable spectacle of the fauour of God towardes vs if thou comparest the ruler of the synagogue with the Centurion a heathen manne thou wilt say that in him there was a full great light in this scarce one little droppe of faith he imagineth that Christe hath no power to doe her good except hee touche her and hauinge receiued woorde of her death hee is so afraide as if there were no further remedie Therefore we see that his faith was weake and very colde but that Christe yeeldeth to his requestes and encourageth him to hope wel declareth that his faith howe small so euer it was was not vtterly reiected Therefore though we be not instructed fully in the faith as it were to be wished yet there is no cause why our weakenesse shoulde hinder vs or driue vs from calling vppon God 20. A woman which was diseased with an issue of bloud The Euangelistes doe expresly declare that this issue of bloud had endured for the space of
be demaunded whether to be perswaded of the power of Christ and of God is sufficient to make any manne faithful For thus much doe the wordes signifie doe you beleeue me that I can doe it But it appeareth out of diuers other places of the scripture that the knowledge of the power is but vaine and cold except we be assured of his wil. Yet Christe being satisfied with their answeare approoueth their faith as perfect in all poyntes I answeare when at the first they confessed him to be the sonne of Dauid they conceiued somewhat of the grace For with this title they honoured the redeemer of their nation and the authour of all their good Therefore hee demaunding of his owne power hee doeth more depely enquire whether they do constantly beleeue Therfore faith comprehendeth the mercy and fatherly loue of God with power the ready will of Christ with might But because that men do commonly attribute lesse to the power of God and might of Christ then is meete the blinde menne are not asked without a cause whether they beleeue that Christe can doe that which they professe though the purpose of Christe was simply to know whether that from their heart they gaue to him the honour of the Messias And for this cause is their faith approoued that in so base cōtemptible an estate they acknowledged the sonne of Dauid 29. According to your faith Although it is sayd that this benefite is especially bestowed vpon two blinde men yet out of these present wordes of Christ we may gather this general doctrine that we shal neuer be suffred to depart without our requests so that we pray with faith If that these two by a small saith as yet not throughly grounded doe obtaine that which they require much more at this day shall their faith preuail which being endued with the spirite of adoption and made partakers of the sacrifice of the mediatour doe come to God 30. He charged them Either his will was to haue other witnesses of the myracle or else that hee woulde deferre the reporte thereof to an other time Therefore that is woorthy to be reprooued that they doe vtter the same presently euery where For that some imagine that Christe forbade them that he might the rather stirre them forwarde we haue confuted in an other place It is certaine there was some cause of forbidding whiche is vnknowen vnto vs but these menne of an vnaduised zeale doe vtter it before the time 32. They brought vnto him a dumbe man It is probable that this manne was not dumbe by nature but when he was deliuered vp to the deuil that he was depriued of his speach yet al those that are dumbe are not possessed of deuils But this man was so afflicted that by manifest signes it appeared that his tongue was tied And that after his healing the people do cry out that the like was neuer seene in Israel seemeth to be an hyperbolicall kinde of speache for by greater myracles had God in times past reuealed his glory amongst that people But it may be that they had regarde to the ende of the myracle so that then the minds of all men were stirred vp to loke for the cōming of the Messias And they so extold the present grace of God so as they wold diminish nothing from his former works And it is to be noted that this speache was not premeditate but such as in admiration brake out sodenly 14. The Pharises sayde Heereby it appeareth how mad they were which were not afraide to defame with wicked speache so notable a woorke of God For the Antithesis is to be noted betweene the praise of the people and the blasphemie of these men For that the people sayeth the like was neuer done in Israel was a confession proceeding from a feeling of the glory of God VVhereby it doeth the better appeare that these men were starke madde which durst blaspheme God to his face Yet wee are also taughte when wickednesse is growen to extremitie that there is none so manifest a woorke of God which it will not peruert But this is monstrous seldome seene and incredible that mortall men should rise vppe against their maker but that blindnesse is so much the more to be feared which I spake of before whereby the Lorde after his long sufferaunce executeth his vengeance vppon the wicked Mathewe 9. Marke Luke 35. And Iesus went about all cities and townes teaching in their Synagogues and preaching the Gospel of the kingdome and healing euery sickenesse and euery disease among the people 36. But when hee sawe the multitude hee had compassion vppon them because they were dispearsed and scattered abroade as sheepe hauing no shepheards 37. Then sayde hee to his disciples surely the haruest is great but the labourers are fewe 38. VVherefore pray the Lorde of the haruest that he would send foorth labourers into his haruest   35. And he went about This is spoken by preuention that wee myghte knowe that the whole ministerie of Christe is not particulerly described but generally that he was diligent in his office namely that hee mighte publish the doctrine of saluation and confirm the same by myracles VVe haue sayd in an other place before that it is called the Gospel of the kingdome of the effecte because that by this meanes God doeth gather vnto himselfe a people that was miserably dispearsed that hee might raigne in the midst of them and for that cause truely hath he raised vp his throne that he might endue all his with full felicitie Yet let vs remember that it behooueth vs to become subiecte to God that by him wee may be caried into celestiall glory 36. He had compassion vpon them Hereby we gather first how sluggish the Priests were which being placed through out the whole lande that they might shewe foorth the light of the heauenly doctrine were become idle bellies And they proudly boasted themselues to be the chief bishoppes of the people and there was no small multitude of them which gloried in this title yet Christe acknowledgeth none of them to be pastours The same want is found at this day in Poperie which yet is replenished with pastorall titles for greate is that sinke or heape of that leude companie which vnder the name of the cleargie doe deuoure vppe the people For though they be dumbe dogges yet they are not ashamed arrogantly to bragge of their hierarchie But the woorde of Christ is to be heard which sayeth that there are no pastours whereas there are no labourers that those sheepe are wandring and dispearced which are not gathered togither into the folde of God by the doctrine of the Gospell And in that he is touched with compassion he prooueth himselfe to be a faithfull minister of his father in caring for the saluation of the people for whose sake he had takē vpon him our flesh And though he is now receiued into heauen and hath not the same affections whereunto hee was subiecte
the feare and relygion of God doth florishe but he had rather they should al perish if neede so required then to haue the kingdome of Christ shaken the doctrine of saluation extinguished the worship of God abolished If our affections were ordered a right this should be the onely cause of right hatred But when Christe would establysh the kingdome of GOD and restore godlynesse into his perfecte strength but would also call menne backe from destruction to saluation there is nothing more vnworthy then for that cause to hate the ministers of so comfortable a doctrine This as it is a monstrous thing against nature might haue much troubled their simple minds yet Christ foretelleth that so it shal come to passe 22. Hee that endureth This one promise is sufficient enough to staye the mindes of the godly although all the world should ryse against theÌ„ while he promiseth them a happy and a blessed end For if the assurance of their purpose doth cary them to death whiche fight vnder earthlye captaynes being vncerteine of the end of the warre shall menne then doubt to imploy themselues to follow Christ to the end which are certeine of the victory 23. And when they persecute you in this citie He preuenteth that whiche they might haue excepted If the hatredes of the whole world were to be borne what end then at the length Though therefore they coulde be in safetie in no place yet Christ admonisheth them not to despayre but where they are throwne out of one place they shuld rather attempt whether they may profit any thing by their labour in an other place And the interpreters are deceiued while they think this to bee a naked permission when Christ rather commaundeth his disciples what hee woulde haue them to doe For he that hath abyden one persecution would gladly take his ease as a soldiour that hath done his duetie But Christ alloweth not such a vacation to his but willeth them to run the whole course with an vnwearied minde In summe the Apostles are coÌ„maunded to offer themselues to new skirmishes least they should thinke that they had done their dutie when they had passed ouer one or two Neither doth he suffer them to flye into corners where they might lye ydely But though their labour tooke not good successe in one place the Lord doth exhort them to go forward But vnder the commaundement is also contayned a permission And the flying of persecution is thus to he vnderstoode For all that flye are not generally to be condemned neither yet is euery flyght lawfull The heate of some of the old writers was too great in this matter which condemned flight as if it were a kind of deniall For if this were true some part of the ignominie shoulde redound to Christ and his Apostles Againe if it were lawfull generally to flye there shoulde be in the time of persecution no difference betweene the good pastor and the hyreling Therefore that moderation is to bee noted which Augustine prescribeth to Honoratus least any man fearefully forsaking his standing should either traiterously forsake his flocke or giue an example of slouthfulnes and yet that no man should vnaduisedly thrust in himselfe headlong If either the whole Church be assayled or that part be folowed to death the pastor shall doe yll if he withdraw himselfe whose duetie it were to oppose his life for euery particuler man of his flocke but it may be sometime that his absence shall be beneficiall to the Church by appeasing the fury of the enemies Therefore let in such a case the simplicitie of the doâ—e preuaile least nice meÌ„ make a cloake for their fearefulnesse as flesh is alwayes too wise in auoydinge of troubles For verely I say vnto you That is not lykely that some do vnderstand it of their first sending forth but it rather comprehendeth the whole Apostleshippe But herein consisteth the difficultie what the comming of the Sonne of manne should signifie Some menne expounde it that the Gospell shoulde haue such passage that all menne should know that Christe should reigne truely and that the restitution of the kyngdome of Dauid shoulde be hoped for of him Other doe referre it to the destruction of Ierusalem wherein Christ appeareth â—s a reuenger of vnthankefulnesse The first exposition is tollerable the latter is more wrested yet I doe iudge that to be a comfort giuen peculyarly to the Apostles Christe is sayde to come when hee bringeth remedie to thinges in despayre The ambassage which they were to vndertake was woonderfull that they should spread the doctrine of the gospel throughout the whole world Therefore Christ promiseth that he himselfe will come before they shall passe through all Iudea namely because hee will beautifie his kingdome by the power of his spirite that that glorye and maiestie shoulde verelye shine in the Apostles whiche as yet was hydde from them 24. The Disciple is not aboue his maister Now hee exhorteth them to patience by his owne example And certeinly this comfort is such as swaloweth vppe all sorowe while we consider that our lotte is common to vs with the Sonne of GOD yet that he might make vs the more ashamed thereby he taketh two similitudeâ— from the custom of menne The disciple accounteth himself honored to be made equal with his maister dares desire no greater honor Then that condition which the Lords doe beare patiently the seruauntes doe not refuse to beare the same Sith the Sonne of God is both these wayes aboue vs as he to whom the chief aucthoritie is giuen of the father and hath the offices of a maister committed vnto him let vs be ashamed to flye from that which he himselfe disdayned not to take vppon him for our cause But these thinges do rather neede meditation then exposition because they are euident enough of themselues Luke reporeteth this sentence in his sixt chapter not depending vppon the text but vttered abruptlye amongst other wordes And because Matthewe dooth in this place declare verye well to what purpose it apperteineth I thought that I could not place it better anye other where But in the translation I followed neither Erasmus nor the olde interpreter for this cause The Greeke Participle doth signifie aswel a thing made perfect as apt lyke or meete Further sith Christ speaketh here of a lykenesse and not of a perfection the latter sense seemeth to be the better as if he should haue sayde there is nothing more meete nor conuenient then that the disciple should frame himselfe after the example of his maister 25. If they haue called the maister of the house It is as much as if he shuld haue called himselfe the Lord of the Church as the Apostle to the Hebrewes 3. 2. comparing him to Moses and the Prophetes saith that they were seruauntes but that he was the Sonne and heyre For though hee vouchsafeth vs the honour of brethren yet he is the firste borne and the head of all the body to be short he hath the
passe In this place Mathew sheweth nothing else but that Christ ceased not from the course of his office while the Apostles laboured other where Therefore assone as he had sent them with their commandements to go through Iudes he applied himself to teaching in Galile But there is waight and force in that woord commaunding for Mathewe declareth that they had not a free embassage permitted them but that it was prescribed and tolde to them what they should say and how they should behaue themselues 2. And when Iohn heard The Euangelists doe not meane that Iohn was moued with myracles so that then at lēgth he acknowledged the mediatour but because he saw that Christ became famous and accounting that the ful and perfect time was come wherein his testimonie was approued in him he sent his disciples to him That is too absurde that some thinke that he sent for his own cause also as thogh that he had not ben fully perswaded and plainly taught him to be the Christ. That is also a friuolous imagination of them which imagine that when the Baptist was neare his death he should demand of Christ what message he should beare frō his mouth to the fathers which were dead But it is euidēt that this holy crier of Christ because he saw himself not to be farre distant from the ende of his race and that his disciples remained as yet in suspence thoughe he had bestowed much labour in teaching them sought this last remedy to heale their infirmitie He faithfully behaued himselfe in this as I said that his disciples might embrace Christe without delay Sith by daily calling vpon they had profited so litle he doth not feare without a cause least after his death they should fal away wholely therefore by sending them to Christe his will was to waken their slouthfulnesse throughly Againe the pastours of the Churche are in this place admonished of their duety that they shoulde not endeuour to holde disciples addict◠or as it were bounde to them but to directe them to Christe who is the only maister Iohn at the beginning professed himself not to be the bridegrome Therfore which is the part of a faithful frend of the bridegromes he offereth a chast and a pure spouse to Christ himselfe who is the only bridegrome of the Church Paule 2. Cor. 11. 2. declareth that he had the same care and the example of them both is proposed to all the ministers of the Gospell to folowe 3. Art thou he that should come Iohn taketh that for graunted which the disciples had learned from their childehode For it was a common lesson of godlinesse amongst all the Iewes that there should come a Christ the author of saluation of perfecte blessednesse wherefore he moueth no question of that principle but demandeth only whether Iesus is that promised redemer For it behoued them after they were perswaded of the redemption promised in the law and the prophets to embrace the same offred in the person of Christ. VVhē he addeth shal we loke for another In this clause he sharply reproueth their slouthfulnes which being taught so certainly before should wauer so long with doutful mindes He also sheweth what is the nature and force of faith namely that being grounded in the truth of God it looketh not about hither or thither nor varieth that being content with Christ alone it turneth not any other way Goe and shew Iohn As Iohn had taken the person of an other vpon him so he cōmandeth to cary word back again to him which should rather haue bene obserued of his disciples That he answereth not simply he doeth it first for that purpose because it were better the thing it selfe shuld speake then that hee might giue his forerunner more free scope of teaching yet he doth not giue him in his myracles a naked matter without fourm but he applieth the myracles to their end out of the Oracles of the Prophets And he noteth one place especially out of the 35. chapter of Isaiah an other out of the 61 that the disciples of Iohn might know that to be fulfilled and performed whiche the Prophet witnessed of the kingdome of Christe In the first place is contained a description of the kingdome of Christ vnder the which gouernment God promiseth that he will be so liberal bountiful that he would help remedy al diseases And it is no dout but that he speaketh of a spiritual deliuerance from al euils miseries But Christ by outward signes as is said before sheweth that he came to be a spiritual phisition to cure soules So it came to passe that the disciples might depart without any wauering doubt hauing a plaine answere without obscure or vaine circumstances The last place is like to the first in this that teaching that the treasures of the grace of God for the world were proposed in Christ it declareth that Christe was peculiarly sent to the pore the afflicted And he alleageth this prophesie purposely partly that he might teach all his humilitie partly that he mighte take away the offence which the wisedom of flesh might conceiue at his contemptible flocke For as we are proud by nature we esteme almost of nothing except it be sette foorth with muche glory But the Churche of Christe being gathered of poore menne is furthest of all from that gay and gorgious shewe From hence hathe the contempte of the Gospell crepte into manye because it is not receiued of all great menne and of menne of greate dignitie But howe ouerthwarte and wicked thys estimation of the Gospell is CHRISTE doeth admonishe vs by the nature of the Gospell it selfe when as it is sente but to the poore and abiectes wherof it foloweth that it is no new thing or ought that shoulde trouble vs if it be despised of all the mighty which being pufte vp with their richesse doe leaue no void place for the grace of God nay if it be refused of the most part of men there is no cause why we shoulde maruell when as there is scarce the hundreth man which swelleth not with a vain confidence And as Christ defendeth his gospel from contempt so againe he declareth who they be that are fit to receiue the grace of saluation which is there offered and he calling louingly miserable sinners to the hope of saluation he raiseth them into an assured hope For it is certaine that the poore are called whose condition is miserable and vile and whiche are nothing accounted of Therefore as euery man is most abiect meane let not his pouertie cause him to despaire but lette it comfort him the rather to seeke after Christ. But let vs remember that none else are accoūted poore but they that thinke themselues to be such that is whiche lye oppressed with the feeling of their owne pouertie 6. And blessed is he By this clause it was the wil of Christ to teach that if any will remaine constant and firme in the faith of the Gospel
against his enemie For although the assaultes of Sathan are sharpe and daungerous there is no cause why they should weaken the children of God for the inuincible power of the holy Ghost keepeth them in safetie And we know that this plague is onely pronouÌ„ced against the despisers of the grace of God which menne become profane by choaking vp the light of faith and by suppressinge the studie of godlinesse Matth. 12. Marke 3. Luke 11. 46. VVhile hee yet spake to the multitude behold his mother and his brethren stoode without desiringe to speake with him 47. Then one sayd vnto him beholde thy mother and thy brethreÌ„ stand without desiring to speake with thee 48. But he answered and said to him that told him who is my mother and whoe are my brethren 49. And he stretched forth his hand towardes his disâ—iples and saide behold my mother any brethren 50. For whosoeuer shal doe my fathers will whiche is in heauen the same is my brother sister and mother 31. Then came his brethren and mother and stoode without and sente vnto him called him 32. And the people sate about him and they said vnto him behold thy mother and thy brethren seeke thee without 33. But he answered theÌ„ saying who is my mother and my brethren 34. And he looked round aboute on them whiche sate in compasse aboute him and said behold my mother my brethren 35. For whosoeuer doth the wil of God he is my brother and my sister mother 27. And it came to passe as hee sayde these thinges a certeine woman of the company lifted vp her voyce and saide vnto him blessed is the wombe that bare thee and the pappes which thou hast sucked 28. But he said yea rather blessede are they whiche heare the word of God and keepe it Luke 8. 19. Then came to him his mother and his brethren coulde not come neere to him for the prease 20. And it was tolde him by certeine which said thy mother and thy brethren stande without and would see thee 21. But hee aunswered and sayde vnto themâ— my mother and my brethren are these which heare the wâ—rd of God and doe it LV. 27. Blessed is the wombe The meaning of the woman was in this order to set forth the excelleÌ„cie of Christ for she had no respect to Mary whom peraduenture she neuer saw but this doth not a litle set forth the glory of Christ for that he ennobled and made blessed the womb wherin he was borne And this blessing of God is no absurd nor strang matter but is spoken after the maner of the scripture for we know that the child which is especially adorned with notable graces is preferred aboue al other as a singuler gift of God And it cannot be denied but that God chusing and appoynting Marye to be the mother of his sonne gaue her great honor therby Yet Christes answer yeeldeth not so to the womans words but is rather a sharp reproofe Nay saith he blessed are they which heare the word of God VVe see that Christ made almost no account of that which the womaÌ„ only extold And certeinly that which she thought had bene Maries greatest glory was far inferiour to her other giftes of grace for it was much more dignitie to be regenerate by the spirite of Christ then to conceiue the flesh of his Christe in her wombe to haue Christ spiritually liuing in her then to giue him suck with her breastes To be short the holy virgins greatest felicitie glory was in this to be a meÌ„ber of her sonne that he accounted her amongste the new creatures of the heauenly father Yet I think that the womans speach was reproued for an other cause and to an other end namely because men coÌ„monly neglect the gifts of God which in a mase they wonder at and sounde with ful mouthes For this womaÌ„ in praising Christ omitted that which was the chief that in him there was saluation offered to alâ— menne That therfore was but a cold coÌ„mendation wherin there was no mentioÌ„ of his grace power which extendeth vnto al men VVherefore Christ doth rightly chaleng vnto himself an other kind of praise that his mother only shuld not be accouÌ„ted blessed that in respect of the flesh but because he bestoweth vpon vs al perfect eternal blessednes Therfore the dignitie of Christ is then esteemed of as it ought to be when we consider to what end Christ was giuen vs of the father and that we fele what benefits he hath brought vnto vs that we in him may be made blessed which are in our selues miserable But why speaketh he nothing of himself and maketh mention onely of the word of God because that by this meanes he openeth vnto vs al his treasures he doth not any thing with vs nor we againe with him without his word Sith therfore he communicateth himself vnto vs by the word rightly properly he calleth vs to heare keepe the same that he by faith may become ours Nowe we see what Christes answere differeth from the commendation of the woman for he offereth that blessednes liberally to al which she had after a sort tyed to one house also he reacheth that he must not be accouÌ„ted of in a coÌ„mon sort or order because that he hath al the treasures of heauenly life blessednes and glory hidden in him which he dispenseth by his worde that they which imbrace the worde may by faith bee made partakers of the same For the free adoption of God which we learne out of his word is the key of the kingdom of heauen And this ioyning them together is to be noted that first we must heare and then obserue and keepe for faith commeth by hearing Ro. 10. 17. and here ariseth the fountaine beginning of the spiritual life But beecause that simple hearing is as a vaine looking into a glasse as Iames declareth 1. 23. The keeping of the word is also added which is as much as an eftectual receiuing where it taketh liuely rootes in the hearts that it may bring forth the fruit So the vaine hearer who hath only his eares beaten with the outward doctrine getteth nothing And whosoeuer boaste that they are satisfied with a secrete inspiration and vnder this pretence neglect the outward preaching are excluded out of the heauenly life Therefore those things which the sonne of God hath ioyned let not men of a sacrilegious rashnes put a sunder The blockish folly of the Papists is to be wondred at that they would sing these wordes in the honor of Mary which do so plainly coÌ„fute their superstition but in their thanks giuing they cul out the womaÌ„s words omitting the words of Christ which reproueth But so it was meete that they should be by all meanes bewitched which endeuour theÌ„ selues to prophane the holy word of God after their own pleasure LV. 19. Then came to him There seemeth to be some difference between Luke the other
in their blindnesse he ascribeth the faulte of this to them but thereby he the more commendeth the grace giuen to the Apostles which was not in such sorte giuen commonly to all And other cause he assigneth none but the secreat coūsell of God the reason wherof though it be hid from vs yet it was apparant to him as we shall heereafter more plainly perceiue And though parables haue an other ende then to containe darke speaches which God would not that they shoulde be plainly made knowen yet we sayd that this which we haue now in hand was so proposed by Christe that by the continuance of the Allegorie it was as a doutfull riddle 14. So in them is fulfilled the Prophesie He confirmeth and prooueth out of the prophesie of Isai that it is no newe thing if many profite nothing by the word of God because that in times past the olde people were founde in such great blindnesse But this place of the Prophet is diuersly cited in the newe Testament For Paule Actes 28. 26. vpbraiding the Iewes for their obstinate malice sayeth that they were therefore blinded that they could not see the light of the Gospell because they were bitter and rebellious against God So he set down the nearest cause which was to be sene openly in the men But in the Epistle to the Rom. 11. 7. he setteth downe the cause out of a higher a more secreat fountain for he teacheth that the remnants should be saued according to the grace of election and that the rest were blinded according as it is said by Isaias c. the opposition there vsed is to be noted for if the onely free election of God saueth a remnant of the people it foloweth that all other doe pearish by the secreat iudgemēt of God but yet righteous For who are those other which Paule opposeth to the remnantes whiche were chosen but they whome God woulde not shoulde be saued There is the like reason also in Iohn 12. 38. For he sayeth that there were many which beleeued not because that no man beleeueth but they to whom the arme of the Lord is reuealed And presently after he addeth that they could not beleeue because it is wrytten againe Isa. 6. 9. he hath blinded their eyes and hardned their heart Christ also had regard vnto this when he referreth it to the secrete counsell of God that the truthe of the Gospell was not generally reuealed to all but set foorth a farre off vnder darke speaches so that nothing was powred into the peoples minds but grosser blindnesse I doe alwaies graunt that whom soeuer God doeth blinde they are found woorthy of this plague but because the next cause doeth not appeare in the persones of the men let this principle remaine alwayes certaine and sure that they are lightened of God to saluation and that by a singular gift whom God hath freely chosen but all the reprobate are depriued of the light of life whether God withdraweth his woorde from them or else holdeth their eyes and eares fast closed that they should not heare nor see Now we see howe Christe applieth the prophesie of the Prophet to the present cause Hearinge yee shall heare The woordes of the Prophet are not recited neither was it needefull for it was sufficient for Christ to shewe that it was no new nor strange example if many be astonished at the word of God The saying of the Prophet was this Go blind their mindes and harden their hearts Mathewe referreth it to the hearers that the faulte of their blindnesse and hardnesse might be saide vppon themselues for the one of them cannot be separated from the other because that as many as are cast off into a reprobate sense do willingly and of a conceiued malice blinde and harden themselues Neither can it be otherwise where as the spirit of God raigneth not wherby the electe are onely ruled VVherefore let this which is added be noted that all they are out of their minde whiche God lighteneth not with the spirite of adoption and therfore they are rather blinded by the word of God yet the fault remaineth in them because they are willingly blinded But the ministers of the woorde may by this comfort themselues if they haue not alwaies such successe of their labours as they desire yea if that many be so far from profiting by their doctrine that they rather become the worse thereby Namely that the same thing befalleth vnto them that the Prophet whom they doe not excell had experience of It were to be wished that all were brought to obey God and it becommeth them to apply and to labour to bring this to passe yet lette them not wonder that the iudgement which was exercised in times past by the ministerie of this Prophet be also fulfilled at this day But we must diligently take hede lest the frute of the gospel pearish throgh our defalt MAR. 12. That they seeing may not discerne It sufficeth to note here briefly that which is more largely entreated of other where that the doctrine is not properly nor by it selfe nor of the owne nature the cause of the blindnesse but by an accidental meanes For as when the purblinde come foorth into the Sunne their eyes are more blinded and that fault is not to be imputed to the Sunne but to their eyes so the woorde of God blindeth and hardeneth the reprobate because it cōmeth through their owne wickednes it is proper naturall to thēselues accidental to the word Least at any time they shoulde tourne This clause sheweth what profite we should haue by hearing and vnderstanding namely that men being turned to God may by him be receiued againe into grace and by enioyinge his mercy they may liue well and happely Therefore the Lorde woulde that his worde should be preached especially for this ende that by renewing the mindes and hearts of menne he might reconcile them to himself But on the contrary side Isai heere sayeth of the reprobate that a stonie hardnesse remaineth in them least they shoulde obtaine mercy and that the effecte of the woorde was taken away from them least their heartes shoulde tourne to repentaunce Vnder this woorde healinge Mathewe comprehendeth the deliuerance from al euilles as the Prophet also doth for they doe Metaphorically compare a people afflicted by the hande of God to a sicke man And when the Lorde releaseth his punishments they say that he healeth But because this health dependeth vppon forgiuenesse of sinnes Marke doeth aptly and wel set downe the cause and fountaine For whence proceedeth the mitigation of punishments but because the Lorde being well pleased with vs bestoweth his blessing vppon vs And though that sometime after he hath forgiuen our sinne he yet ceaseth not to punish vs either that we may the more be humbled or that we may be the more wary heereafter yet because he sheweth some tokens of his fauour hee quickeneth and restoreth vs then because that for the moste parte the
to the end of the race of the same is wholy bound to God so that if any man should employ a part of the same in the seruice of God it is not lawfull for him to couenaunt to liue idlelye the reste of his time as many after the seruice of tenne yeares would gladly be sette free Then followeth that other which we touched euen nowe that God is bound by no workes of ours to paye vs any rewarde Therefore let euery man remember that he is therefore created that hee should labour and shoulde exercise himselfe dilygently in his office and calling and that not for a certeine time but to death it selfe so that hee shoulde no lesse dye then lyue to God But in respect of the merite that knot which stayeth and hindreth many must beloused For the scripture oft promising reward for works seemeth to attribute some merit to theÌ„ The answer is easie y t the reward not due as a debt is not otherwise promised theÌ„ of the meere good wil of god For they are far deceiued which do cople a reward w t desert in mutual relatioÌ„ together for god is moued giue them rewardes not by the dignitie of their workes but of his free mercie I graunt that in the couenaunt of the law GOD is bound vnto menne if they perfectly perfourmed all that is required of them but because this band is voluntary this remaineth sure that man can demaund nothing of God as if he had deserued any thing So therefore the arrogancy of the flesh falleth downe for if any man should fulfill the lawe yet he can bestow nothing of God because he only rendreth that which he was endebted And in this sense he calleth vs vnprofitable seruaunts because that God receyueth of vs nothing more then due but onely gathereth the due and lawfull fruites of his souereine lordship Therefore these two thinges are to be noted that God naturally oweth vs nothing neither doe any of our workes deserue or merite the worth of a hayre Then by the couenaunt of the lawe workes haue a rewarde promised not for the dignitie of the same but that GOD might bee a free debter And this vnthankfulnes is not to be borne if any man shal vnder this pretence proudly lyft vp himselfe For the more lyberally that God doth deale with vs so much the more he maketh vs bound vnto him so that he is farre from giuing vs lybertie to lyfte vp our selues in a vaine confidence As oft therefore as we see or remember this worde merit let vs know that this is the abundance of the goodnes of God towards vs that when he hath vs wholly in his debt doth yet descend to make a couenaunt with vs. VVherfore the deuice of the Sophisters is so much the more detestable which dare be so bold as to frame a merit worthily deseruing Now the word merit is of it selfe prophane and straung from the rule of pietie but this is farre worse to make men dronke with a diuelish pride as if they could deserue any thing of their worthines 10. VVe haue done that which was our duety to doe That is we haue brought nothing of our owne but we haue onely doone the workes due to the law Christ speaketh here of the perfect obseruation of the law which is not found any where for he which is the perfectest of all is yet farre from the ryghteousnesse which the law requireth That question then is not entreated here whether we be iustified by workes but whether the obseruation of the law deserueth any reward with God This latter is denyed because God hath vs bound to himselfe so that whatsoeuer can proceede from vs he accounteth as his owne by right But though that were true that the reward were due in respect of desert to the obseruation of the law yet it shall not follow thereof that any man shall be iustified by deserts of workes for wee fall all and our obedience is not onely maymed but no part of it doth exactly aunswere to the iudgment of God Matth. Mark Luke 18.   1. And he spake also a parable vnto them to this ende that they ought alwayes to pray and not to waâ—â—aint 2. Saying There was a iudge in a certeine citie which feared not God neither reuerenced man 3. And there was a widow in the citie whiche came vnto him saying Doe me iustice agaynst myne aduersary 4. And â—e would not for a time but afterward he said with himselfe though I feare not God nor reuerence man 5. Yet because this widowe troubleth me I wil do her right least at the last she make me weary 6. And the Lord saide heare what the vnrighteous iudge saith 7. Now shal not God auenge his elect which crye day and night vnto him yea though hee suffer longe for them 8. I tell you hee will aduenge them quickely but when the Sonne of man commeth shal he find faith on the earth VVee know how rare and hard a vertue dilygence in prayer is and in this our infidelytie bewrayeth it selfe that except he graunt our firste requestes presently togeather with our exercise we caste away also our hope But this is a notable tryall of our fayth if any manne receiue not his desire hee do not yet distrust nor yet cast away hys hope VVherfore Christe dooth not now without cause commende perseueraunce in prayer to his disciples Also though he vseth a hard similytude in shew yet most apt whyle hee teacheth his disciples earnestly to attend vppon God the father vntyll they obtaine at length as it were by force that which otherwise he seemeth not to giue wyllingly Not that God being ouercome with our prayers doth hardly yeelde to mercy but because he dooth not presently testifie indeede that hee giueth eare to our prayers And that Christ proposeth vnto vs a parable of a widow which obtayned that which she would of the vnrighteous and cruell Iudge beecause she ceased not to sollicite the cause dayly the summe is this God dooth not helpe his presently because he would be called vppon with praiers But though they which pray vnto him are miserable and despised yet if they faint not from the continuall course of praying hee will at length looke vppon them so that he will helpe theyr neces sities He compareth not equals togeather for there is great difference beetweene a wicked and a cruell manne and God who bendeth himselfe to mercye But Christ would teach the faithful not to feare least they shoulde not by daily prayer entreate the father of mercy when as through theyr importunitie they compell men giuen to crueltie The wicked and cruel iudge could not beare the suites of the widow therefore how should the prayers of the faythful be without fruit so that they be continual Therefore if we wax weary if we stay when wee haue prayed a while or that our zeale to prayer waxeth cold because GOD seemeth to be dease yet let vs account that we shal certeinely receiue
reiected because he knoweth himselfe vnworthy to come before God doth insinâ—ate himselfe fearefully by confessing his owne vnworthynes in his prayer and Christ reiecting the Pharisee saith that the praiers of the Publican were acceptable before God Agayn there are also noted two causes why the Pharise was reiected to wit because he trusting in his own righteousnes extold himsefe with condemning others Yet he is not reprehended because he lyfted vp himselfe in the forces of free will but because he trusted that he had reconciled God to him by the deserts of his works For this giuing of thankes which he vseth testifieth that hee glorieth not in his owne strength as if he should obtaine righteousnes of himselfe or should deserue any thing by his owne industrie but he rather ascrybeth it to the grace of God that he is righteous But though he giuing thaÌ„ks to God confesseth what good works soeuer he hath to be the meere benefit of God yet because he putteth his trust in workes and preferreth himselfe before others he with his prayer is reiected whereby wee gather that menne are not rightly and perfectly humbled though they account that they canne do nothing of themselues except they also distrusting the merites of theyr workes doe learne to place theyr saluation in the free goodnes of GOD so that theyr whole trust and confidence be grounded there A notable place for to some it seemeth sufficient if they take from manne the glory of good workes because they are the gyftes of the holy Ghost and so they interprete it that wee are iustified freely because God found no righteousnes in vs but that which he brought But Christ goeth further not onely assigninge the power of well doing to the grace of the spirit but he taketh from vs all truste in workes For the Pharisee is not therefore reproued because he challengeth that to himselfe which was proper to God but because he trusteth in his owne merites so that he would haue GOD mercifull vnto him because he hadde so deserued it Therefore let vs knowe though any manne ascribe the prayse of good workes to GOD yet if hee imagine the righteousnes of them to be the cause of his saluation or trusteth in the same he is condemned of peruerse arrogancye And note here is not reproued the vaine ambition wherein men otherwise guiltie with them selues do glory amongst men but the secrete hypocrisie for it is not said that he was a setter forth of his owne prayses but that he praide secretly with himselfe But though hee sette not forth the same of his owne righteousnes with a lowd voice yet the inward pride was abhominable to God His glorying was in two thinges for first he freeth himselfe from the common guyltinesse of menne then he setteth foorth his owne prayses Hee sayeth that hee is not as one of the common sorte because he is free from the sinnes which reigne euery where in the worlde And that hee boasteth that hee fasted twise euery weeke and gaue tythes of all hys goodes is as much as if hee shoulde haue sayde that hee perfourmed more then the law required Euen as the Monkes in Poperie doe preache the workes of supererogation as though it were a smal thing for them to fulfil the law of God But though euery man for the measure of the vertues which God hathe bestowed vppon him is the more bound to giue thankes to the authour and this is a godly meditation to consider howe much euery manne hath receiued least he ouerwhelme the blessings of God in vnthankfulnesse yet two things are to be obserued least we be lifted vp in any confideÌ„ce as if we had satisfied God then that we become not insolent with despising the brethren The Pharisie sinneth in both for he falsly chalenging a righteousnesse to himselfe leaueth nothing to the mercy of God then he despiseth all others in respecte of himselfe And Christ woulde not haue reproued this thankes giuinge if it had not bene polluted with these two sinnes but because the proude hypocrite winking at his owne sinnes opposed the imagination of his sound and perfect righteousnesse before the iudgement of God it was necessary that hee shoulde fall with his wicked and sacrilegious boldnesse For the only hope of the godly so long as they labour vnder the infirmitie of the flesh is when they acknowledge the good things they haue to flee to the only mercy of God and to set their saluation in the obtaining of forgiuenesse But it is demaunded howe he should haue so great holinesse who was blinded with such wicked pride for so great perfection cannot come any other way but from the spirite of God which we are assured doth not raigne in hypocrites I answer he trusted only in an outwarde shew as if the secreat and inward vncleannes of the heart shuld not come to account VVherfore thogh he was full within of wicked concupiscences yet he preteÌ„deth an innocency because he carelesly iudgeth only by the outward shew The Lord reproueth him not of vanitie because he falsly chalengeth that to himselfe which he had not yet it is to be noted that no man is free from rapine vnrighteousnesse lust other vices except he be gouerned by the spirite of God He vseth thys woorde Sabboth in this place as ofte times otherwhere for a weeke But God doeth not commaunde any where in the lawe that his seruants shuld fast euery weeke wherefore this fasting and tenthes were voluntary exercises without the prescript commaundement of the law 13. The Publicane standing a farre off Christ deliuereth not here a generall rule as if it should be necessary to looke to the ground as oft as we pray but he onely noteth the signes of humilitie which he commendeth to his disciples Further humilitie is placed in this if they spare not their owne sinnes but by condemning themselues they doe preuent the iudgements of God and they doe simply confesse their owne guiltinesse that they might be reconciled to God And hether belongeth that shame which is alwaies companion with repentance for the Lorde certainly doeth especially stande vppon this that the Publicane earnestly acknowledging his owne misery and wretched estate onely fleeth to the mercy of God for though he was a sinner yet by obtaining free forgiuenesse he hopeth that God wil become fauorable vnto him In sum that he might obtain fauor he confesseth himselfe to be vnwoorthy of the same And certainly sith forgiuenesse of sinnes doeth onely reconcile vs to God it is necessary that we shoulde beginne there if we desire to haue our prayers acceptable to him Furrher he which before confessed himselfe guiltie and conuicte yet desireth to be pardoned banisheth himselfe from al confidence in works and that was the purpose of Christ to shew that God would not be entreated of any but of them which do fearfully flie to his onely mercy 14. This man departed to his house iustified This is an improper comparison for they were not both
other side vnto Bethsaida while he sent away the people 46. Then assoone as he hadde sent them away he departed into a mountaine to pray 47. And when euen was come the ship was in the mids of the sea and he alone on the land 48. And he saw them troubled in rowing for the wind was cōtrary to them and about the fourth watch of the night hee came vpon them walking vpon the sea and would haue passed by them 49. And when they saw him walking vpon the sea they supposed it had bene a spirite and cryed out 50. For they all saw him and were sore afraide but anon he talked with them and sayd vnto them bee of good comfort it is I be not afrayd 51. Then he went vp vnto them into the shippe and the wind ceased and they were sors amased in themselues beyond measure and meruailed 52. For they had not considered the matter of the loaues beecause their heartes were hardned  21. Iesus compeld his disciples It behoued him to compell them because to leaue him they would not haue passed ouer to an other place but against their willes Also they doe herein declare howe much they obeye him while against their owne minde they giue place and obey his commandement And certeinly in shew it seemed very absurd that he would remaine alone in a desert place when night approched Therefore their aptnesse to be taught deserued so much the more prayse for that the authoritie of the heauenlye maister was more regarded and esteemed by them then that which might seeme probable on the contrary part And we do not rightly and perfectly obey God except we do simply follow whatsoeuer he commaundeth how much soeuer our sense repugne against the same Certeinly God alwaies hath the best reason and ground of his counsel and commaundement but he often hideth the same from vs that we might learne not to be selfewise but wholly to depend vppon his will Thus Christ compeld his disciples to passe ouer that hee might frame them to that rule of obedience which I spake of Neyther is there any doubt but that he would make himselfe a way to the miracle which next followeth 23. Hee went vp into a mountaine alone It is likely that the sonne of God from whom the tempest to come could not be hidde did not neglect in his prayers the preseruation of his disciples yet it is meruaile why he doth not rather preuent the perill then apply himselfe to prayer But that he might fulfill the partes of a mediatour hee sheweth himselfe to be both God and man and gaue testimonies of both natures as farre as the matter required VVhen he had all thinges at his owne will he shewed himselfe to be a man by praying neither did he that feignedlye but he shewed a sincere affection of humane loue towards vs. In this matter the diuine maiestie withdrew it selfe after a sort which yet shewed it self at length in his order But in going vp into the mountaine hee sought oportunitie that he might the freelyer pray farre from all noyse VVe know how easily the ardent zeale in prayer through the least disturbances either falleth away or else waxeth colde And though Christ had not this imperfection yet his will was to teache vs by his example diligently to vse all helpes which may deliuer our mindes from all the snares of the world that we being free may be wholely bent into heauen And solitarinesse much auaileth in this that they which prepare themselues to praier shoulde be the more diligent hauing God alone for witnesse powring out their heart into his bosome they should the more diligently examine themselues lastly cōsidering with themselues that they haue to doe with God let them lift vp themselues aboue themselues Yet it is to be noted that he setteth not downe a lawe as if it were not lawfull to pray any other where but in secrete for Paule also commaundeth vs to lifte vp pure handes euery where 1. Tim. 2. 8. And Christ himselfe sometime prayed before men and he also taught his disciples that they being gathered togither should conceiue praiers openly amōgst themselues But that libertie of praying in all places hindereth not but that they shoulde also vse priuate prayers in time conuenient 24. The shippe was nowe in the middes of the sea The readers shall finde this hystorie expounded by me vpon the sixt chapter of Iohn and therefore I will be the shorter heere Christe suffered his disciples to be tossed with a troublesome tempest and with some daunger for a time to that ende that they might with readier mindes receiue helpe when it should be brought them for the contrary winde roase about midnight or a litle before And thē at the fourth watche Christ appeared that is three houres ful before day so their faith was as hardly shakē with terrours as their armes were toyled with rowing But when necessitie it selfe most vrged them to desire their maisters presence they were too grosse and blockish to be afraid at his sight as if he hadde bene a spirite For this cause Marke sayeth that their hearts were blinded and vnderstoode not the matter of the loaues For by that myracle they were sufficiently taught that Christe wanted not diuine power to helpe his and that hee doeth carefully prouide for them when necessity so requireth Therefore their sluggishnes nowe is worthily condemned because they doe not presently call to minde that heauenly power a notable token whereof being shewed but late ought yet to be present before their eyes But through the fault of theyr sluggishnes they were afrayd beecause they had not profited by the former miracles so rightly as became them but their blindnes is especiallye reproued because they had forgotten that which they saw so late or rather that they applyed not their mindes to consider the Godheade whereof the multiplying of the loaues was testimony euident enough Yet Mark setteth downe two thinges in his wordes that they considered not thoroughly the glory of christ which was shewed in multiplying the loaues then he declareth the cause for that their heartes were hardened And that seemeth to be added not onely for the aggrauating of the greatnes of the fault but also to admonish vs of the infirmity of our minde that we should aske new eyes of the Lord. Certinely it was as I sayde euen now too beastly ignoraunce not to vnderstande as it were the palpable power of God Yet because all mankind is sicke of the same disease Mardoth of purpose make mention of the blindnes that wee might knowe that it is no new matter if men cannot see into the manifest workes of God vntill they be lightned from aboue as Moses also said Deut. 29. 4. Yet the Lord hath not giuen you an hearte to vnderstand And though the word heart doth often signifie the wil or the seate of affections yet here in this place as also in the place of Moses which I cited it is take for the mind
himselfe to a wilfull sluggishnesse The callinge of Christe and the present offering of eternall saluation was manifested to the Scribes as wel by the law and the Prophets as by his own doctrine which was confirmed by myracles There are very many suche at thys day which do pretende that in doubtfull matters they haue iust cause to suspēd their iudgmēt because y t a resolute determination must be waighted for Nay they think this a point of great wisdom of purpose to auoid all inquirie after the truthe As thoughe it were not a poynte of great slouthfulnesse to neglecte the eternall saluation of soules when as they so diligently prouide for those thinges which are of the flesh and of the earth and in the meane season to pretende vaine excuses of grosse and deepe ignoraunce But certaine vnlearned menne doe gather too muche absurdly out of this place that it is not lawfull by looking into the skie to iudge either of temperature or of stormes For Christe rather of the right course of nature argueth that they shoulde iustlye pearish for their vnthankfulnesse which are so quicke wicked in things pertaining to this present life and doe wittingly and willingly ouerwhelme the heauenly light with their owne blockishnesse Mark addeth that Christe sighed in spirite in which wordes he declare it that he took it grieuously bitterly when hee saw these vnthankfull menne so stubburnely to resiste against God And certainly it becommeth all them that are studious of the glory of God and carefull of mannes saluation that nothinge wounde them deepelier with sorowe then when they see the vnbeleeuers of sette purpose stoppe vppe from themselues the meanes whereby they should beleeue and to apply al the witte they haue to that purpose that they might darken the lighte of the woorde and woorkes of God with their mistes I thinke that the worde Spirite is putte heere Emphatically that we might knowe that this sigh◠came of the deepe affection of his heart least any Sophister shoulde say that Christe made but an outwarde shewe of sorowe which he fealt not inwardly For it coulde not be otherwise but that holy soule which was gouerned by the spirite of zeale shoulde be altogither grieued at suche vngodly frowardnesse 57. VVhy iudge you not of your selues Heere Christ openeth the fountaine from whence the mischiefe sprange and toucheth the bile it selfe as it were with a launce namely for that they descended not into their owne consciences nor made there any searche with themselues before God what is right For heereof commeth it that the hypocrites are so proude in their quarelling and that they cast foorth such arrogant speaches into the aire without regarde they gather not their sences togither neither doe they sette themselues before the iudgement seate of GOD that truthe being once knowen mighte haue the victorie Further that which Luke sayeth was spoken to the multitude differeth not from that whiche Mathewe and Marke reporte because that it is probable that Christe did generally bende his speache agaynste the followers and disciples of the Scribes and other suche like contemners of God whome he sawe to be too many so that this complaint or rebuke lighted vppon the whole company of those lewde ones MATH 4. The wicked generation This place was expounded in the 12. chapter And the summe is that the Iewes were satisfied with no signes but that their wicked desire did still prouoke them to tempt God Neither doth he simply cal them an adoulterous generation because they desire any signe which God sometime graunteth to his children but because they or purpose prouoke God therefore hee sayeth that he shall be restored to them again aliue as Ionas was So Mat. reporteth Marke maketh no mention of Ionas yet hath the same sense For this neither could serue for a signe vnto them that Christ being raised frō the dead would send forth the sounding voyce of his gospell into all places Mathew 16. Marke 8. Luke 12. 5. And when his disciples were come to the other side they hadde forgotten to take breade wyll them 6. Then Iesus sayd vnto them Take hede and beware of the leauen of the Pharisies and Sadduces 7. And they thought in themselues saying It is because wee haue brought no bread 8. But Iesus knowing it sayd vnto them O yee of little faith why thinke yee thus in your selues because yee haue brought no breade 9. Do ye not yet perceiue neither remember the fiue leaues when there were fiue thousande menne and howe many baskettes tooke yee vppe 10. Neither the seuen leaues when there were 4000. men and howe many baskets tooke yee vp 11. VVhy perceiue yee not that I said not vnto you cōcerning bread that ye shoulde beware of the leauen of the Pharisies and Sadduces 12. Then vnderstode they that he had not sayd that they shoulde beware of the leauen of breade but of the doctrine of the Pharisies and Sadduces 14. And they hadde forgotten to take bread neither hadde they in the shippe with them but one leafe 15. And he charged them saying Take hede and beware of the leauen of the Pharisies and of the leauen of Herode 16. And they thought amonge themselues saying It is because we haue no breade 17. And when Iesus knewe it he sayde vnto them VVhy reason ye thus because ye haue no bread perceiue yee not yet neither vnderstand haue ye your hearts yet hardened 18. Haue yee eyes and see not and haue yee eares and heare not and doe you not remember 19. VVhen I brake the fiue leaues among the fiue thousand how many baskettes full of broken meate tooke yee vppe they sayde vnto him twelue 20. And when I brake seuen among foure thousand howe many baskettes of the leauings tooke ye vp and they sayd seuen 21. Then he sayd vnto them how is it that yee vnderstand not 1. In the meane time there gathered togither an innumerable multitude of people so that they trode one an other and he beganne to say to his disciples firste take heede to your selues of the leauen of the Pharisies whiche is hypocrisie 5. VVhen the disciples were come Heere Christ of the former matter taketh occasion to exhort his disciples to keepe themselues from all corruptions which might hinder sincere godlinesse The Pharisies had bene there a litle before who had giuen testimonie of a poysoned frowardnesse The Saduces had kept them companie of the other side Herode a moste vile aduersary and corrupter of sound doctrine The disciples being amongst these daungers it was necessary that they shoulde be warned to looke to themselues for when as the wisedome of man doeth incline of it selfe to vanitie and errours when leude deuices false doctrines and suche other mischiefes doe compasse vs about there is nothing more easie for vs then to fall away from the true and naturall puritie of the woord of God If it come to passe that we be so ensnared it can neuer be that true Religion should haue full
which is the gift of God doth proceede from mē of the proper motiō of their owne heart And in this behalfe is a mortall man very fondly compared with God for an earthly father cannot renew the peruerse heart of his sonne with the secrete instinct of the spirit as God doth of stonye heartes make fleshy To conclude it is not handled in this place whether man conuerted vnto God returneth of himselfe but onely vnder the figure of a man is commended the fatherly kindnes of God and his readines to graunt forgiuenes 21. Father I haue sinned against heauen Here is an other part of repentance noted namely a feeling of sinne ioyned with sorow and shame For hee that is not sorye that hee hath sinned and hath not his offence beefore his eies will rather attempte anye thing then that hee wyll thinke to returne to a good course therfore it is necessarye that a loathinge of a former estate shoulde goe beefore repentaunce But there is great weight in this speech that it is said that the young man returned or came to himselfe for who so followeth the wandring errours of his desires is carryed into a forgetfulnes of himself And certeinely the violente motions of the flesh are so wandring that who soeuer giueth ouer himselfe vnto them shall vanish away as a man departed or gone out from himselfe Therefore the transgressours are commaunded to returne to theyr heart Isa. 46. 8. There followeth also a confession not such as the Pope hath framed but such as the sonne doth therewith reconcile vnto him his offended father for this humility is verye necessary for the redeeming of offences This manner of speaking I haue sinned against heauen and before thee is as much as if it had bene saide that God was offended in the person of an earthly father And certeinely nature it selfe teacheth this that whosoeuer lifteth vp himselfe against his father doth also vngodlyly arise against God who maketh children subiect to the parents 22. Bring forth the best robe Though as it hath bene often saide it were a fond thing to search all smal pointes in parables yet the letter shal not here be wrested if we say that the heauenlye father dooth not onely so forgiue our sinnes that he burieth the remembrance of them but also restoreth those gifts wherof we were depriued so as he spoyling vs of thē againe doth chastise our vnthākfulnes that with the reproach and dishonesty of the nakednes he might driue vs to be ashamed Math. Mark Luk. 15.   25. Now the elder brother was in the fielde and when he came and drew neere to the house he hearde melody and dauncing 26. And called one of his seruauntes and asked what these thinges meant 27 And he saide vnto him Thy brother is come◠and thy father hath killed the fatted calfe because he hath receiued him safe and sound 28. Then he was angry and would not go in therfore came his father out and entreated him 29. But he aunswered and said to his father Lo these many yeeres haue I done thee seruice neyther brake I at any time thy cōmaundement yet thou neuer gauest me a kid that I might make mery with my friends 30. But when this thy sonne was come which had deuoured thy goodes with harlots thou hast for his sake killed the fatte calfe 31. And he said vnto him sonne thou art euer with me and al that I haue is thine It was meete that we shuld make mery and be glad for this thy brother was dead is aliue againe he was lost but he is foūd This last part of the parable accuseth them of vnkindnes which maliciously would restrain the grace of God as if they enuied that miserable sinners should attaine saluation For we know that the prid of the Scribs is here restrained who do not think that the reward due to their deserts is not paied them if that Christ should admit the Publicans and the cōmon sorte of people to the hope of eternall saluation Therfore the sum is if we desire to be accounted the sonnes of God those faultes of our brethren which he fatherly remitteth we must brotherly forgiue They that thinke that the people of the Iewes are described vnder the figure of the elder sonne though they do it not without some reason yet they seeme to me not sufficiently to marke the whole course of the texte for of the murmuring of the Scribes ther arose a speach as if they were troubled at the kindnes of Christ towardes miserable men which had bene lose lyuers Therefore he compareth the Scribes which swelled with arrogancye to thriftye and modeste men who alwayes wel regarded their houshold estate by liuing honestly and sparingly yea hee compareth thē to obediente sonnes who al their lifetime do patiently beare the autority of the father And though they were altogether vnworthy of this prayse yet Christ speaking after their sense by concession imputeth vnto thē this fained holines for a vertue As if he shuld haue said although I shuld graunt vnto you that which you do falsly brag of that you haue alwaies bene obedient sonnes vnto God yet their brethren muste not so proudly and cruelly be cast off when they repent from their wicked life 28. Therefore came his father out In these words he reproueth the intollerable pride of hypocrites that they must bee entreated of the father not to enuy at the mercy shewed vnto their brethren Further though God doth not entreate yet by his example he exhorteth vs to beare with the faults of the brethren And that he may cut off all excuse from theyr wicked rigor he doth not only bring in hypocrites speaking whose false boastinge might be refuted but also if any man shall whollye discharge al dueties of godlynes towards his father yet hee denyeth him to haue any iust cause of complaynt for that his brother is forgiuen It is certeine that the sincere worshippers of God are alwayes free and void from this malitious affection but the purpose of Christ is to shew that hee is vnrighteous that enuyeth his brother receiued into fauour although he would not giue place to the Angels in holynes 31. Sonne thou art euer with me There are two chiefe pointes in this aunswere the first is that there is no cause why the Elder should be angry while he seeth that he is not endamaged by the receiuing of his brother into fauour and the other that he hauing no regard of the saluation of his brother is grieued sory for the ioy conceiued of his returne All mine saieth he are thine that is though thou haste yet taken away nothing from my house thou hast lost nothing for all thinges remaine safe for thee Further what doth our ioy offend thee whereof thou shuldest haue bene a companion For it is meete to reioyce for that thy brother who wee thought had bene loste is in safety and returned home againe VVe must note these two reasons for
that we should be altogeather ouerwhelmed with sorowe so againe the Prophet telleth the faythfull that they haue iust cause to reioyce when the Redeemer is present with them And though he commendeth Christ with other titles as that he is iust and furnished with saluation yet Matthew tooke but that one poynt which serued for hys purpose namelye that he shoulde come poore or meeke that is vnlike to earthly kinges which excell in royall and pompous estate And this is added as a token of his pouerty that he should ride vpon an Asse or the Colt of an Asse For it is not to be doubted but that hee opposeth thys meane manner of riding against a princely pompe 6 The disciples went It is already spoken before that the disciples are here commended for their diligence and readines to obey For the authority of Christ was not so great that his bare name shoulde suffice to moue straungers Also it was to be feared least they shoulde bee charged with theft Therefore it doth hereby appeare howe much they credited the maister in that they answere not againe but trusting to his promise they hasted to execute that which they were commaunded Let vs also learne by their example to go through all lets and hinderances that we maye obey the Lorde in those things which he requireth of vs. For al lets set aside he shal finde passage and he wil not suffer our endeuours to be in vaine 8. And a great multitude The Euangelistes doe here declare that the people acknowledged Christ as a king But it might seeme to bee but a iest that the simple people by cutting downe of boughes and spreading of garmentes in the way should giue to Christ the vaine title of a king Yet as they did this in earnest and testified their obedience from their heart so Christ accounted them as fitte harauldes or proclaymers of his kingdome Neither is there any cause why we should meruaile at such a beginning when as at this day also he now sitting at the right hande of his father euen froÌ„ his heauenly throane calleth obscure men by whoÌ„ his maiestie is set forth in base manner That they cutte downe the boughes of Palmes as many interpreters doe gesse according to an auncient and solemne custome of that day I see no probability nor likelihood But it rather appeareth that they were moued with a soden instinct of the spirit to giue this honour to Christ when as the disciples which were examples of this matter to the reste of the multitude had thought of no such thing and this also may be gathered out of Lukes words 9. Osanna the Sonne of Dauid This prayer is taken out of the Psalm 118. 25. Matthew also doth purposely set down the Hebrew words that wee might knowe that these greetinges were not rashlye giuen to Christe nor that the Disciples spake at randon without regarde what wordes soeuer came vppon their tongues ende but they reuerently folowed that forme of prayer which the holy Ghost by the mouth of the Prophet had taught the whole Church For though he speaketh there of his kingdome yet no doubt but that he had speciall regard and would haue others to haue regard to that eternall succession which the Lorde had promised him For hee had prescribed vnto the Church a perpetuall order for prayer which was also vsed when the wealth of the kyngdome was decayed So it came to passe by custome that they euerye where vsed these wordes in theyr prayers for the redemption promysed And Mathewes purpose was as wee touched euen now to set down in Hebrew a verse notably and commonly vsed to declare that the people acknowledged Christ to be the Redeemer The pronunciation of the wordes is somewhat altered for it should rather haue beene sayde Hoschâ—a na Saue I beseech but wee know that the wordes can scarsly be translated into an other tongue but that somwhat of the sounde must be chaunged And the spirit did not onely teach the old people to praye for the kingdome of Christe but also prescribeth the same rule vnto vs now And when as God will not raigne but by the hande of his sonne the same is noted in these wordes when wee saye Thy kingdom come as it is more plainely declared in the Psalme Furthermore this praying to God that hee would preserue his Sonne our king we graunt that this kingdome is not erected by manne nor vpholden by the power of menne but standeth inuincible by his defence from heauen He is sayd to come in the name of God which doth not intrude himself but taketh the kingdom at the coÌ„mandemeÌ„t appointment of god which is more certeinely gathered out of Marke where there is another cry sette downe Blessed be the kingdome that commeth in the name of the Lord of our father Dauid For so they say in respect of the promises because the Lord had said that he would at the length deliuer that people had appoynted the meane of the restoring of the kingdom of Dauid Then we see that the honour of the Mediatour from whom the restitution and saluation of all thinges was to be hoped for is attributed to Christ. But when as they were common rude simple people which called the kingdom of Christ the kingdome of Dauid hereby we learn that this doctrine was commonly knowne which at this day seemeth to be so straung and hard because they are but litle exercised in the Scriptures In Luke are these few wordes added Peace in heauen and glory in the highest places VVherein there is no difficulty but that they aunswere not to the song of the Aungels which we had in the second chapter For there the Aungelles assigne the glory to God in the heauens and peace to menne vpon the earth here the peace aswell as the glory is referred to GOD. Yet in the sense there is no diuersitie For though the Aungels do shew the cause more plainely why it was meete that glory should be song to God namely because that by his mercy men enioy peace in this world yet the meaning is all one of that and this that the multitude now saith that peace is in heauen for we know that miserable soules can otherwise haue no peace in the world except God reconcile himself vnto theÌ„ from heauen Math. Mark Luke 19.   41. And when he was come neere hee behelde the citie and wept for it 42. Saying O if thou hadst euen knowne at the least in this day those thinges which belong vnto thy peace but now are they â—â—d from thine eyes 43. For the dayes shal come vpon thee that thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee and compasse thee round and keepe thee in on euery side 44. And shal make thee euen with the grounde and thy children which are in thee and they shall not leaue in thee a stone vpon a stone because thou knewest not the time of thy visitation 41. Hee wept vpon it VVhen as Christe desired
nothing more then to discharge that office layde vpon him by his father and he knew that this was the end of his calling to gather together the lost sheepe of the house of Israel he desired that his comming might be to the sauing health of al men This was the cause why he being moued with mercy wept for the destruction of the citie of Ierusalem which was at hand For when hee considered that it was chosen of God to be the sacred seate wherin the couenaunt of eternal saluation should rest and the sanctuary froÌ„ whence saluation should proceede into the whole world it could not be but that â—e should greatly bewayle the destruction of it Also when he should see the people which he had adopted into the hope of eternall life miserably to perish through their own vnthankfulnes and malice it is no meruaile if he could not refraine from teares Some thinke it an absurditie that Christ should bewaile that mischiefe which he could haue remedied but this knot is easily dissolued For as hee descended from heauen that by taking vpon him the flesh of man he might be a witnesse and minister of the saluation of God so tooke hee vpon him indeede humane affections so farre forth as was meete for the calling he had taken vpon him And that must alwayes be wisely noted what person hee taketh vpon him when he speaketh or laboureth for the saluation of men as in this place that he might faithfully fulfill the commaundement of the father it was necessary for him to seeke that the fruite of the redemption might extend to the whole body of the elect people Therefore for so much as he was appoynted a minister of saluation to this people hee bewailed their destruction in respect of his office He was God I graunt but as oft as he supplied the office of a teacher his Godhead rested and after a sorte hid it selfe least it should be any hinderaunce to him in dooing the office of a Mediatour But by this weeping he declared that he did not onely loue them brotherly for whose sake was made manne but that God had also powred into his humane nature the spirit of a fatherly affection 42. O if thou hadst knowne This speach is patheticall or affectionate and therefore abrupt For wee know that they which are moued with vehement affections can vtter but halfe their meaninges Note also that two affections are mixed here together For Christ doth not onely take pitie of the destructioÌ„ of the citie but he also reproueth this vnthankful people of a haynous offence in that they refusing saluation offred theÌ„ puld willingly vpon them the horrible iudgmeÌ„t of god And the copulatiue which is put betweene is very forceable For Christ doth secretely compare Ierusalem with the other cities of Iudea and of the whole woorlde in this sense If thou also which hast a speciall priueledge aboue the reste of the world if thou I say at least which art a celestiall sanctuarie vppon earth hadst known Presentlye there followeth after an other amplification gathered of the time Though hetherto thou hast wickedly vngodly and stubbornely behaued thy selfe against God nowe at the length it were time for thee to repent For he sheweth that the day is now come which was ordained before in the secrete counsell of God and spoken of beefore by the Prophetes for the saluation of Ierusalem This is the acceptable tyme saith Isaias 49. 8. and 2. Cor. 6. 2. This is the day of saluation Seeke the Lord while he may be found call vppon him while hee is neere Esay 55. 6. By this word peace he noteth after the Hebrew phrase all poyntes of happinesse Hee dooth not simplye saye that Ierusalem knewe not her peace but those thinges which belonged to peace for it falleth often out that men are not ignoraunt of theyr happynesse but the waye and meanes as they saye they knowe not they are so blinded with malice But sith this reproofe is mixed with mercy lette vs note that the excellenter giftes menne are endued with the greater punishment are they worthy of beecause that to their other sinnes is added a sacrilegious prophanation of the heauenly grace Secondly let vs note that the neerer God approacheth vnto vs and proffereth the light of sound doctrine if we neglect this occasion we are so much the lesse to be excused The gate of saluation is alwayes open but because he somtime is silent it is no smal nor common benefit when as he calleth vs vnto him with a loud voice and familiarlye and therefore there remaineth the sharper reuenge for that contempt But now are they hidde This is not spoken for the lessening of the fault of Ierusalem for her wonderfull blockishnesse is noted as a shamefull cause why shee could not see God being present I graunt that it beelongeth only vnto GOD to open the eyes of the minde of them that are blinde and no man can be able to see the misteries of the heauenly kingdome but hee whome GOD lyghteneth inwardlye with his spirite but they are not therefore worthye of forgiuenesse which perishe through their owne beastlye blindnesse Christe also purposed to take awaye the offence which otherwise might be a hinderaunce to the rude and weake For when as the eyes of al men were cast vpon that citie the example of that Citie was of great importaunce of both sides eyther to worke myschiefe or to doe good Therefore least theyr incredulitie and proude contempt of the Gospell should hinder any man it is condemned of filthy blindnes 43. The daies shall come vpon thee Nowe taking vppon him as it were the person of a iudge he rebuketh Ierusalem more sharply So also the Prophets thoughe they lamented with teares their destruction for whome they ought to be carefull yet they gather their courage and hearts and fal to seuere threatnings because they knowe that not onely the care of the saluation of men was laied vppon them but also that they were appoynted preachers of Gods iudgements Further he sayeth that Ierusalem for this cause should suffer horrible punishments because shee knewe not the time of her visitation that is they contemned the redeemer whiche was sent them and did not embrace nor accept his fauour Nowe let the cruelty of the punishments which they suffered terrifie vs least we with our slouthfulnesse doe put out the light of saluation but lette vs be carefull to receiue the grace of God yea let vs speedily runne foorth to meete it Math. 21. Mark 11 Luk. 19. 10. And when he was come into Ierusalem all the Citie was moued sayinge who is this 11. And the people saide this is Iesus the prophet of Nazaret in Galile 12. And Iesus wente into the temple of God and taste out all them that solde and bought in the Temple and ouerthrewe the tables of the money chaungers the seats of them that sold doues 13. And said vnto them it is written mine house shal be called the house of
that doeth come to passe so oft as mortal man will be accounted a father of himselfe without God when as all degrees of kinred doe depende of God alone through Christ and they doe so agree amongest themselues that God is properly the onely father of all menne So the former sentence of the maistershippe of Christe is againe rehearsed the seconde time that we might know this to be the lawful order if God alone doe rule and enioy a fatherly right and authority ouer all menne and Christ woulde haue all menne subiecte and become disciples to his doctrine As it is sayde other where that Christe is the onely head of the Churche Ephes. 1. 22. because that it is meete that the whole body be subiect and obedient to him 11. But he that is the greatest amongest you In this sentence he declareth that he doeth not Sophistically quarrell about woordes but hath rather respecte to the matter least any manne forgetfull of his estate should take vppon him more then is meete Therefore he sayeth that the greatest dignity in the Churche is not to rule but to minister VVho soeuer keepeth himselfe in this measure robbeth neither God nor Christe of any thing what title soeuer he haue So againe that authority whiche derogateth from the maistershippe of Christe doeth pretende the title of a seruaunt in vaine For what profiteth it the Pope when hee hath oppressed poore soules with tyrannous lawes to call himselfe the seruaunt of the seruants of God but that he might openly rise vppe against God and opprobriously laugh menne to scorne But as Christe doeth not stande vppon woordes so hee gaue this precise commaundement to his Disciples that they should not aspire nor desire to clime higher that they may equally maintaine a brotherly fellowship vnder the heauenly Father and that they which do excell in honour shoulde become seruaunts to others Hee addeth that notable sentence whych is expounded in an other place He that exalteth hymselfe shall be brought lowe c. Mathew 23. Mar. 12. Luke 11. 13. VVe therfore be vnto you Scribes Pharisies hypocrites because ye shut vp the kingdome of heauen before menne for yee your selues goe not in neither suffer yee them that would enter to come in 14. VVoe be vnto you Scribes and Pharisies hypocrites for yee deuoure widowes houses euen vnder a colour of long prayer wherefore yee shall receiue the greater damnation 15. VVoe bee vnto you Scribes and Pharisies hypocrites for yee compasse sea and lande to make one of your profession and when hee is made yee make him two folde more the childe of hell then you your selues 40. VVhich deuoure widowes houses euen vnder a colour of longe prayers These shall receiue the greater damnation 52. VVoe be to you interpreaters of the lawe for yee haue taken away the key of knowledge yee entred not in youre selues and them that came in yee forbade Luke 20. 47. which deuour widows houses euen vnder a coloure of longe prayinge these shal receiue greater damnation Hee inueigheth yet more sharpely againste them and hee doeth it not so muche for their cause as that he might call backe the common and simple people from their secte For though we see the vengeance of God against the reprobate proposed oft-times in the scripture that they might be the more inexcusable yet vnder the personne of them the children of GOD doe receiue profitable admonitions least they shoulde intangle themselues in the same snares of wickednesse but that they shoulde beware of the like destruction For when the Scribes hauing ouerthrowne the woorshippe of GOD and corrupted the doctrine of godlinesse woulde beare no correction and in a desperate madnesse opposed themselues to the destruction of themselues and the whole people againste the redemption profered it was meete that they shoulde be made odious and detestable to all menne Thoughe Christe did not so muche respecte what they hadde deserued as what was profitable for the rude and vnlearned people For his will was at the ende of his life to leaue some solemne testimonie that no manne might but he which wittingly and willingly woulde be deceiued by those vngodly knaues And wee knowe what a hinderaunce the foolish reuerence of the false teachers was to the simple least they shoulde bee deliuered from errours The Iewes were then defiled with false doctrine yea they hadde drunke vppe many superstitions euen from their infancie Sith it was a difficult and hard matter of it selfe to drawe them backe into the way they were moste hindered by a preposterous opinion whiche they hadde conceiued of the false teachers for that they thought the false teachers to bee the lawfull pastours of the Churche the chiefe maisters of the woorshippe of GOD and pillers of godlinesse Adde also that they were so bewitched that they coulde scarce be drawen from thence but by a violent feare Therfore Christe denounceth the horrible iudgement of God againste them not that hee might heale the Scribes but that hee might driue the rest by feare from their deceitfull practises As at this day wee are enforced to thunder the sharplyer againste the Popishe cleargie not for any other cause but that they which are apte to bee taught and not altogither cast awaye shoulde giue eare to their saluation and being smitten wyth the iudgement of GOD shoulde breake those deadly superstitious snares wherein they are holden prisonners VVhereof it may be gathered that their tender daintinesse is crueltie whiche are troubled with our earnest vehemencie It displeaseth them that the wolues shoulde bee so sharpely and hardly handled whiche doe daily seeke to kill and to deuoure the sheepe and yet they see the miserable sheepe deceiued with a vain pomp cast themselues willingly into the wolues â—awes except the Pastour who desireth that they shoulde be safe and endeuoureth to deliuer them from destruction shoulde driue them away wyth a loude crying voice Therefore the purpose of Christe must bee remembered that we after hys example might seuerely threaten those wicked deceiuers cry out aloud against them that who soeuer are curable might flee from them for fear of destruction For thoughe the ennemies of the truthe doe not profitte thereby yet they must be cited to the tribunall seat of God and others must be warned that the same cursse is ready to fall vppon them if they depart not speedily from that wicked company 13. You shutte vppe the kingdome of heauen Christ pronounceth a cursse against them because they peruerte their office to the generall destruction of all the people For sith the gouernment of the Churche was in theyr handes they shoulde haue beene as porters of the kingdome of heauen For where vnto belongeth religion and sacred doctrine but to open the heauens for vs For we knowe that all mankinde is banished from God and shutte out of the inheritance of eternall saluation And the doctrine of godlinesse is as the gate whereby we enter into life therfore the scripture sayeth Metaphorically
be apt ready for the flight In like maner Pray you that your flighte be not in the winter or on the sabboth daye least that either religion or the hardnesse of the iourney and the shortnesse of the dayes shoulde hinder and lette them from fleeing speedily Therefore Christes purpose was first to stirre vppe hys disciples and to waken them that they shoulde no more haue that imagination of a blessed estate and delite of an earthly kingdome then hee encourageth them least they should fall away at these generall plagues This was a sharpe warning yet was it necessary in respect of their blockishnesse and the huge greatnesse of the euils 21. For then shall be greate affliction Luke also sayeth that it shall be a day of reuengement and of wrath against that people that what soeuer thinges are wrytten might be fulfilled For when as the couenāt of God was then broken through the obstinate malice of the people it was mete that by a wonderfull chaunge the earth it selfe and the aire shoulde bee shaken And a more deadly plague coulde not haue lighted vppon the Iewes then that the light of the heauenly doctrine beinge extinguished amongst them they were cast away from god But as necessity required in so great hardnesse of hear they are enforced to feele the plague of their casting off by hard and sharpe whips But this was the cause of so horrible vengeance that the desperate wickednesse of that nation was now come to the ful measure For the medicine which was laid to their diseases was not only proudly disdained but they also reiected the same most reprochefully yea as madde men or people distraught they raged cruelly against the Phisition himselfe But sith the Lord reuenged so seuerely vpon them that obstinate contempt of the gospell togither wyth their raging madnesse let their plague be alwayes before our eyes and let vs learne thereby that there is nothing more intollerable to GOD then the disdainful contempt of his grace And though the same reward remaineth for the like contemners of the Gospel yet God woulde haue a more notable example remain of the Iewes then of any others that the glory of the comming of Christ might be the more renoumed amongst the posterities For the hainousnesse of the offence cannot be expressed by any wordes that they should put to death the sonne of God the authour of life which was giuen vnto them from heauen So when they had committed that most abhominable sacriledge they ceased not by diuers and sundry other crimes to pull vppon themselues all the causes of their vtter destruction Therefore Christ sayeth that the lyke affliction shall not be in the world after that for as that one reiection of Christe accompanyed with so many circumstances of wicked rebellion and vnthankefulnesse was more to be detested then all the sinnes of all ages so also it was meete that it shoulde be more sharpely reuenged then all the rest 22. And except those dayes shoulde be shortned He amplifieth the greatnesse of those calamities and yet hee addeth a comfort wyth it Namely that the name of the Iewes might be extinguished if the Lorde had not regarde of his electe and holpe not somewhat for their sake And thys place agreeth with that of Isaiah 1. 9. Except the Lorde had reserued to vs a small remnant we should haue bene as Sodome and like vnto Gomorrha for that vengeance of God which befell at the captiuity of Babylon shoulde be fulfilled againe at the comming of Christe as Paule witnesseth in the ninthe chapter to the Romanes the nine and twenty verse yea the more iniquitie hadde then spread it selfe the greater reuenge shoulde then light vppon them Therefore Christe sayeth except God putte an ende to those euilles the Iewes shall vtterly pearish so that not one of them shall remaine but God maketh account of his gratious couenaunt so that hee will spare his electe according to that other saying of Isaiah 10. 22. If my people Israel bee as the sande of the sea the remnant of them shall only be saued And this is a notable testimony of the iudgement of God when hee so afflicteth the visible Churche that it may seeme to be vtterly destroyed and yet that he might reserue some seede he doeth wonderfully deliuer his electe thoughe they be but sewe in number from destruction that they might beyonde all hope escape the gulfe of death So are the hypocrites terrified that they shoulde not vnder the title and fourme of the Church nourish a vaine hope and imagine that they should goe vnpunished Because the Lorde when hee deliuereth them to destruction will finde a meanes to preserue and deliuer his Churche and it bringeth great comfort to the godly that God will neuer so lette louse the bridle of hys wrath but that he will prouide for their saluation So in punishing of the Iewes hys wrath burnt in most horrible maner and yet beyonde the hope of menne he so gouerned himselfe least any of hys electe should pearish And this was in deede a woonderfull myracle that when saluation shoulde come of the Iewes God of a fewe droppes of a fountaine dried vppe made floudes to water the whole worlde For as they hadde procured the hatred of all the Gentiles against them it wanted but little but that in one day there should haue beene a signe giuen to slaye them euerye where And it is not to be doubted but that when many desired so to haue murthered them Titus was restrained by God from arming by his allowance his souldiours and others greedie enough to execute such a purpose Therefore that Romane Emperour stayed then that last destruction of that whole nation and this shortning was for the preseruation of some seede This must yet bee noted that he restrained the violence of his wrath for the electe sake For why would he haue so fewe remaine of so great a multitude and what cause hadde he to preferre these aboue the rest Namely for that his grace rested vppon that people which he hadde adopted and least his couenant should be made of none effecte some were chosen and appoynted by his eternall counsell to saluation Therefore Paule Romanes 11. 5. assigneth his election of grace for the cause why of so greate a people there was onely a remnant saued Then lette the merites of menne giue place when we are called to the meere good will and pleasure of God that the difference betweene these and them shoulde not bee in anye other poynte but that it is meete they should be saued which are chosen And Marke that he might sette forth the matter more plainly and expresly addeth one woorde more speaking thus For the electe sake which hee hathe chosen hee will shorten those dayes The participle myghte haue sufficed but that hee woulde expresly declare that God was not mooued by any other causes why hee shoulde rather fauour these then those but because he pleased to chuse and to establish in them whome
enheritance Now that the Iewes as it were with one voyce doe conspire the refusall of so great grace who woulde not say that the whole nation shuld be pulled vp by the rotes out of the kingdom of God But God in their infidelity doth make manifest the stedfastnes of his faith and that he might declare that he made not his couenant in vain wyth Abraham he exempted them whom he had frely chosen from that general destruction so his truth doth alwaies go far beyond al lets and stops of the vnbelief of man 26. Then let he Barabbas loose vnto them Our three Euangelist◠do not set down that which Iohn recordeth that Pilate went vppe into his iudgement seat that he might thence giue his sentence for they doe onely declare that he was won by the desire and the confused tumult of the people to deliuer Christ without cause to death Yet bothe is to be noted that his assent shuld be wrested out of him against his wil and yet that he shuld become the iudge to condemne him whom he pronoūceth to be innocent For except the son of God had been pure from all sin by his death we shuld not haue ben clensed Again if he had not ben pledge for the punishment which we had deserued we had been still entangled in the guiltinesse of our sins Therfore God would haue his sonne condemned in solemne maner that he might by his grace set vs free But the cruelty of the punishment doth no lesse auail to the strengthning of our faith then with the feare of Gods wrath to terrifye vs and with the feeling of our sinnes to humble vs. For if we desire to profite rightly in meditating of the death of christ it is meet to begin there that for the greatnes of the punishment which he sustained we shoulde be afrayed of our sinnes So it shal come to passe that we shal not only loath be ashamed of our selues but as men wounded with great sorow with that earnestnes which is meete we shuld seeke for help and withal we shuld feare as men amased For our hearts should be harder then stones if we shoulde not be thoroughly wounded with the woundes of the Sonne of God If we should not hate and detest our sinnes for the washing away of the whiche the Sonne of God suffered so great paines But as the horrible vengeaunce of God doeth heere manifest it selfe so on the other parte wee haue moste plentifull matter for our comfort sette before vs. For it is not to be feared that our sinnes should come any more before God to be iudged from the which the Sonne of God hath freed vs with so pretious a rewarde For he did not onely die a common maner of deathe that he might purchase life for vs but togither with the crosse he tooke our cursse vppon himselfe least any vncleannesse shoulde any more remaine in vs. 27. Then the souldiours of the gouernour tooke Iesus into the common hall and gathered about hym the whole bande This heaping vppe of reproofes is not sette downe in vaine That God shoulde sette foorth his only begotten sonne to beare all kinde of reproches we knowe that it was not any matter of sport or game Therefore first it is meete to consider what we haue deserued then the recompence which Christ offered should stirre vs vppe to hope well Our filthinesse deserueth that God shoulde abhorre it and that all the Angels should spit vpon vs. But Christ that he might bring vs into the presence of his father pure and without spotte would himselfe be spitte vppon and defiled with all reproches VVherefore that yll fauoured kinde of dealing which he once suffered vppon the earth doth nowe purchase vs fauour in heauen also restoreth the image of God which was not only defiled but almost blotted out with the pollutions of sinne Heere also doeth the inestimable mercy of God clearly shewe it selfe that for our cause he woulde thus farre cast downe his onely begotten Sonne By this example Christe prooued his marueilous loue towardes vs in that he would refuse no kinde of ignominie for our saluation But these things neede rather secreat meditation then to be adorned foorth with wordes In the meane while we are taught not to measure the kingdome of GOD by fleshly sences but by the iudgement of faith and of the spirite For so long as our mindes shall be setled in the world it shall not only seeme contemptible to vs but also ful of shamefull reproches but assoone as they shall be lift vp into heauen by faith they shall not onely beholde the spirituall maiestie of Christ the which shall blotte out all the shame of the crosse but the spittings whippings buffetings and other reproches shall lead them to beholde hys glorye as Paule teacheth the Phil. 2. 10. 8. that there was giuen vnto him a name and great power that before him euery knee should bowe because that he willingly humbled himselfe to the death of the crosse VVherefore if the worlde doeth also at this day scorne at Christe lette vs learne by the height of faith to ouercome these offences neither let vs regarde what the vngodly shall wickedly ascribe vnto Christ but with what ornamēts the heauenly father shall clothe him with what scepter and wyth what crowne he shal adorne him that he may be placed not only farre aboue men but also farre aboue all the Angels There is no great account to be made of that matter where Marke putteth purple in steade of scarlet It is not probable that Christe was apparelled with any costly garment VVhereby we doe gather that it was not purple but such as was somewhat like it euen as the Painter in his pictures doeth imitate the truthe 32. They found a man of Cyrene By this circumstance there is set foorth the extreme cruelty aswel of the Iewish nation as of the soldiers It is not to be douted but that the euill doers were wont to beare their own crosses euen to the place of execution but when as none but strōg theeues were wont to be crucified they were able to beare such a burden the estate of christ was far otherwise y t the very weaknes of the body might plainly shewe that he was a lambe to be sacrificed Also it may be that he being maimed with whips hardly oppressed with many iniuries fel downe vnder the burden of the crosse The Euangelists do report that a husbādman one of no account was constrained by the soldiers to beare the crosse because that maner of punishment was so detestable that they thought they all shuld be defiled if they shuld but onely touch it But he who of the basest sort of the people was enforced to so vile infamous an office doth God nobilitate by his preachers for it is not in vaine that the Euangelists doe not only sette downe his name but also his country children Neither is it to be douted but that God wold by this
of Sathan the glory of God be it neuer so manifest is hidden from them at the least theyr mindes are darkened that seeing they should not see But sith that was a general admonition it should profite vs at this day to let vs know that the sacrifice wherewith we are redeemed was of no lesse moment then if the Sunne had fallen from heauen or that the whole frame of the world had beene ouerthrowne for so we may be brought the more to abhorre our sinnes Further where some doe thinke that this darkening of the sunne was ouer al the quarters of the world I do not thinke it to be likely For though some one wryter or another haue so reprorted yet the hystorie of those times was more renoumed then that so notable a myracle could be concealed of many others who diligently searched and set downe things which were not so worthy of remembrance Further if that the darkenesse had beene generall ouer the whole me◠might the more easily haue forgotten it because it might haue been supposed to be naturall But the woonder was the more straunge that the sunne shining other where Iudea should be ouerwhelmed wyth darkenesse 46. About the ninthe houre Iesus cried Though there appeared more then the force of a man in the crying of Christ yet it is certain that the vehemencie of griefe wrested it out of him And certainly this was the chiefe conflict sharper then all other tormēts because that in hys sorrowes he was not so comforted with the aide and fauour of his father that he thought himself in some sort forsaken For he not only offered his body for the price of our recōciliation with God but in soule he also bore the punishments due to vs and so he rightly became a man ful of sorrowes as Isai. 53. 3. speaketh And truely they are too foolish which passing by this part of the redemption doe onely rest vppon the outward punishmēt of the flesh For to the end that Christ might make satisfaction for vs it was behoueful for him to stand as guilty before the iudgemēt seat of God And there is nothing more horrible then to feele God a iudge whose wrath exceedeth all deaths Therefore when this kinde of temptation is laid vpon Christ as if God being his enemy he should nowe be giuen ouer to destruction he is taken with horror wherin al mortal mē had been swallowed vp a hundred times but he by the maruellous power of the spirite escaped with the victory And he maketh not this complaint dissemblingly or after the maner of a plaier that he was forsaken of his father And where many do pretend that he spake thus according to the opinion of the common people it is but a fonde cauill for the inwarde sorrowe of the minde compelled him forceably and earnestly to breake out into this cry And it was not onely a redemption to serue the eye which he wrought as I sayd euen now but as he had offred himself a pledge for vs his will was to beare in deede the iudgement of God in our place But it seemeth to be absurde that this desperate speach should passe from Christ. The answear is easie though the sence of the flesh beheld destruction yet his faith was fast setled in his heart wherein he behelde God present of whose absence he complaineth VVe sayde other where that the Godhead gaue place to the infirmity of the flesh so farre forth as was mete for our saluation to the end Christ might fulfil all the partes of a redeemer VVe haue also noted the difference betweene the sence of nature and the knowledge of faith wherefore there is no cause to hinder it but that Christ might in minde conceiue an alienation from God so farre as sence did see and withall by faith he held God mercifull vnto him The which doth euidently enough appeare by the two partes of his complaint for before he woulde vtter the temptation he first protesteth that he fleeth to God as to his God so with the shield of faith he valiantly repelled that assault of forsaking which assaulted hym on the other side To be short in this sharpe torment his faith remained safe so he complaining that he was forsaken yet trusted in the helpe of God at hand Further that this speache was woorthy especially to be noted it doth appeare by this that the holy Ghost to the end it might be imprinted in mans memory woulde haue it reported in the Syrian tounge for this is as much as if he shuld bring in Christ rehearsing the same words which he then vttered with his own mouth So much the more is theyr slouth thereby to be condemned as vile who make no more account of Christes so great sorrow dreadful feare then as if they passed lightly by a place But who soeuer considereth that Christe toke vppon him the person of a mediatour of this condition that he might beare our guiltinesse as well in soule as in body will not maruaile that he had to striue with the sorrowes of death as if hee shoulde be cast off from God in hys wrath into a labyrinth of euilles 47. This man calleth Elias They which do refer this to the soldiers who were rude ignorant of the Syrian tongue and not accustomed to the Iewish religion are in my iudgement deceiued for they thinke that the likenesse of the speaches deceiued them But I doe not thinke it any way probable that they slipped of ignorance but rather that it was determined of sette purpose to scorne at Christ and quarellingly to peruert his speach For sathan hath no apter a deuice for the hindrāce of the saluation of the godly then when he driueth them from calling vppon God Therefore so muche as lieth in him hee driueth his ministers to thys to quench our affectiō to praier So he driue the vngodly enemies of christ wickedly to turn his praier into laughter seeking by that shift to spoyle him of his chief weapons And certainly this is a very great temptation when we seme to be so far from preuailing that God rather should lay his name open to reproches then shew himself fauourable to our prayers Therefore this ironicall or doggish barking was as much as if they had denied Christ to haue any thing to do with God that calling vpon Elias he should repose himselfe in another refuge So we see him vexed on euery side that he being ouerwhelmed with desperation might cease from calling vpon God which was to renounce saluation But if at this day as wel the hired slaues of Antichrist as also the varlets which are at home with vs doe wickedly with their quarrelles depraue those things which we haue spoken wel let vs not maruel that the same befall to vs which befel to our head Yet thogh they should transfigure God into Eliah when they haue scorned vs at their pleasure at the length God wil heare our sighes and will shew himself partly a defender of his owne
in a forme obiected before them yet God by one example sheweth that it is in his power to directe what soeuer powers he bestoweth vppon manne that we may knowe that nature is subiecte to his pleasure Nowe if the corporall eyes whose chiefe propertie is to see are so ofte as it pleaseth the Lord so holden that they cannot discern those things which are set before them our mindes should be no better though they remained in their integritie But now in this miserable corruption since their light is taken from them they are subiect to be deceiued many waies and so oppressed with a grosse dulnesse that they can doe nothing but erre as also it doeth befall very oft Therefore it commeth not of the sharpnesse of our witte for vs to discerne betwene truth and falsehoode but of the spirite of wisedome But their chiefe dulnesse appeareth in the beholding of heauenly thinges for we doe not onely conceiue false shapes for those things which are true but we doe tourne the cleare light into darkenesse 17. VVhat maner of communication are these yee haue one to another That which we doe see was done then openly by Christe we doe daily finde to be perfourmed in vs in a secreat maner that of hys owne accorde hee insinuateth himselfe to teache vs. But that which I said euen now doeth more euidently appeare by the answear of Cleopas that is though they were doubtfull and in perplexitie about the resurrection of Christe yet they esteemed reuerently of his doctrine so as they were not bent to fall away For they doe not tarie vntill that Christ by manifesting himselfe shoulde preuent them or that the trauailer who soeuer hee was shoulde speake honourably of him but rather out of a small and darkishe lighte Cleopas doeth cast suche sparkes into the straunger as might somwhat lighten his minde if he had ben rude ignorant The name of Christ was at that time so odious and infamous in euerye place that it was not safe to speake honourably of Christe but without regard of enuie he nameth him the Prophet of God and professeth himselfe to be one of his disciples And though this title of a Prophet is farre inferiour to the diuine maiestie of Christ yet this smal commendation deserueth praise sith Cleopas hadde no other purpose then to procure disciples to Christ whiche shoulde submitte themselues to his Gospell But it is vncertaine whether Cleopas accordinge to his rudenesse spake more basely of Christe then was meete Or whether his purpose was to beginne at the rudiments which were best knowen that hee might by degrees goe further And certainly a little after he doeth not simplie account Christe in the common order of Prophets but he sayeth that he and others supposed that he should haue beene the redeemer 19. Mighty in deede and in woorde The same forme of woordes almost doeth Luke Actes 7. 22. vse in the person of Stephen where speaking in the praise of Moses he sayeth that he was mighty in wordes and deedes But in this place it is doubted whether Christ should be called Mightye iâ— deede in respecte of his myracles as if it hadde beene sayde that hee was endued with diuine vertues which should prooue that he was sent from heauen or whether that it shoulde reache further that the meaninge should be that he excelled as well in the facultie of teaching as in holinesse of life and excellent giftes And I doe like this latter sense Neither is that addition in vaine Before God and the people which signifieth that the excellencie of Christe was so declared to menne and knowen by euident trialles that it was without all fained and vaine ostentation And heereby may be gathered a briefe difinition of a true Prophet namely hee who to his woorde adioyneth also the power of woorkes and shall not onely endeuour to excell amongest men but to behaue himself sincerely as in the sight of God 21. But we trusted It shall appeare by the text that the hope which they had conceiued of Christ was not taken away though by the woordes it shoulde so seeme at the first fight But because the hystorie which is sette downe of the condemning of Christe might withdraw a man who had no tast of the gospel because y t he was condemned by the Prelates of the Church Cleopas opposeth the hope of the redemption against this offence And though he doth afterwardes declare that hee himselfe dooth fearefully and as a staggering man remain in this hope yet he doth diligently gather what helpes soeuer he can for the vpholding of the same For it is probable that he spake of the thirdâ—day for no other end but because the Lord had promised that he would rise againe the thirde daye Furthermore that which hee reporteth that the women founde not the body and that a vision of Angels appeared to them and beecause that which the women had spoken of the empty graue was also approoued by the testimony of menne is referred to this sum that Christe was rysen So the godly manne doubtfull betwene fayth and feare nourysheth his fayth and accordinge to his strength stryueth agaynste feare â—5 And he sayd vnto them This reproofe seemeth to be sharper and harder then was meete in respect of the weake man but who so shall consider of all the circumstances shal easily perceiue that it was not without cause that the Lord gaue so sharpe a reproofe to them amongst whome he had bestowed his long labour so ill and almost without anye fruite For it is to be noted that this heere spoken is not onely to be restrayned to these two but obiected as a common faulte which their other fellowes might presently heare of their mouthes Christ had so oft forwarned them of his death he had also so oft taught of the new and spiritual lyfe and had confirmed his doctrine by the oracles of the Prophetes as if he had spoken to deafe men or to blockes or stones they being once stricken with the horrour of death do turne themselues hether and thether Therfore he doth iustly attribute this stackering to foolishnesse he maketh slouth the cause of the same because they were no readier to beleeue And he doth not only vpbraide them that when he was a most excellent master to them they were but slacke and slow to learn but because they were not attentiue to the sayings of the Prophets as if hee shoulde haue sayde that their slouthfulnesse coulde not bee excused because there was no fault but onely in themselues â—ith the doctrine of the Prophets was so euident and plaine of it selfe and so well expounded to them As the most part of menne doe beare the same blame for theyr owne folly because they are vnapt to be taught and obstinate But lette vs note that when Christ saw his disciples to be too slouthfull to the ende that he might waken them hee beginneth at reproouing them For so must they be dealt with whome we haue tried to be either
of vanitie but because that their amasednesse hindered them from yeelding themselues to be taught To be short heere is not a wilfull peruersenesse condemned as it was sayde before but a blinde slouthfulnesse which sometime hardneth men which otherwise are neither wicked nor rebellious Mathewe Marke Luke 24. Â Â 41. And while they yet beleeued net for ioy and wondered he sayde vnto them Haue yee heere any meate 42. And they gaue him a piece of broyled fishe and of an honie combe 43. And he tooke it and did eate before them 44. And he sayd vnto them These are the words whiche I spake vnto you while I was yet with you that all must be fulfilled which are wrytten of meâ— in the lawe of Moses and in the Prophets and in the Psalmes 45. Then opened he their vnderstanding that they might vnderstand the scriptures 46. And sayd vnto them Thus it is wrytten and thus it behooued Christ to suffer and to rise againe from the dead the third day 47. And that repentance and remission of sinnes should be preached in his name among all nations beginning first at Hierusalem 48. Nowe ye are witnesses of these things 49. And beholde I will sende the promisse of my father vppon you but tary yee in the citie of Hierusalem vntill yee be endewed with power from an hie 41. VVhile they yet beleeued not This place also sheweth that it was not of purpose that they beleeued not as they whiche doe purpose in theyr minde not to beleeue but sith their will was earnestly bent to beleeue the vehemencie of their affection helde them so bounde that they could not be at rest For certainly the ioy whereof Luke maketh mention arose of no other cause but of faith and yet it was a hinderance that their faith could not gette the victorie Therefore lette vs note howe suspitious we should be of the vehemencie of our affections which though it should arise of good beginnings yet it carieth vs as ouerthrowne out of the right way VVe are also admonished how diligently we shuld striue against the hinderance of faith sith the ioy conceiued of the presence of Christ was a cause of the Apostles incredulitie And againe we do perceiue how louingly and kindely Christe vseth the infirmitie of his who refuseth not to holde them vppe with a newe supply which were ready to fall And though he hauing obtained the newnesse of the heauenly life had no more neede of meate and drinke then the Angelles yet hee willingly submitteth himselfe to the common order of mortall menne All the course of his life had he made himselfe subiecte to the necessitye of meat and drinke now being exempted from the same he eateth meat to this ende that he may perswade the disciples of the resurrection So we see that without regarde of himselfe he became wholely oures This is a true and a godly meditation of this hystorie wherein the faithfull may wade profitably forsaking curious questions as if this corruptible meat was disgested what nourishment shoulde the immortall body of Christe take thereby then what became of the excrements As if that it were not at his pleasure who created all things of nothing to tourne a little meate to nothing when it should so seeme good to him Therfore as Christ tasted in deede of a fish and a honey combe that he might shew himselfe to be man so it is not to be doubted but that by his diuine power he consumed that which was not needefull for nourishment So I doubt not but the Angels at Abrahams table as they hadde very bodyes they eate and dranke in deede yet I doe not therefore graunt that they vsed meate and drinke for the infirmitie of the flesh but sith that for Abrahams sake they were cloathed with the shape of man the Lord granted this also to his seruaunt that these heauenly guestes shoulde eate before his tent Also if we graunt that the bodies which they had taken for a time after they had done their message were brought to nothing who will deny but that the same became of the meates 44. These are the woordes Though by Mathew and Marke it shall afterwarde appeare that the speach which was had in Galile was not vnlike yet I doe thinke it probable that Luke doeth nowe reporte that whiche befell the morrowe after the resurrection For that which Iohn deliuereth of that daye that hee breathed vppon them that hee might giue them the holy Ghost doeth agree with Lukes woordes which shal presently followe he opened their mindes that they might vnderstand the scriptures Christe also in these woordes doeth sharply reprooue their grosle and slouthfull forgetfulnesse in that they being before admonished that he shoulde rise againe that they shoulde be so astonished as if neuer any thing had beene spoken to them For his wordes doe signifie as much as if he should say VVhy stay you as at a matter straunge and vnlooked for whiche I haue yet often times spoken of before VVhy doe you not rather remember my wordes For if you haue hitherto accounted me to be true this shuld haue beene well knowen to you nowe by my doctrine before it should come to passe In summe Christe doeth secreatly complaine that he hauing spred his doctrine his labour was spent in vaine amongst his Aposties Also he doeth more sharply reproue their slouthfulnesse when that he sayeth that he deliuereth not any new thing but only called to mind what had beene spoken by the law and the Prophets which they should haue knowen from their childehoode But as they were ignorant of the whole doctrine of godlinesse yet there was nothing more absurde then not to embrace with speede that whiche they were perswaded to proceede from God For that was holden as a generall rule in that whole nation that there is no religion but that which is contained in the lawe and the Prophets But heere is sette downe a more full diuision then in other places of the Scripture for besides the Lawe and the Prophetes the Psalmes are added in the thirde place whiche thoughe they may by right be numbered amongest the Prophesies yet they haue some thyng proper and distincte yet that two folde diuision whiche we haue seene other where doeth notwithstandinge comprehende the whole Scrypture 45. Then hee opened their minde Because the Lorde before executinge the office of a teacher hadde profited little or nothing amongest his disciples nowe he beginneth to teache them inwardly by his spirit For the woordes are throwne in vaine into the ayre vntill the mindes be lightened with the gifte of vnderstanding It is true that the woorde of God is like vnto a candle but it giueth light in darkenesse and amongst the blinde vntill the eyes be lightened in wardly by the Lorde whose onely gifte it is to lighten the blinde Psalme and hundreth and sixe and fortye and the eight verse And heereby it appeareth howe greate the corruption of our nature is when the light of life
offered in the heauenly oracles doeth profite vs nothing But nowe if by vnderstanding we do not perceiue what shoulde be right howe shoulde our will be able to yeelde obedience Therefore it must be granted that we are weake euery way so that the heauenly doctrine is not otherwise profitable and effectuall to vs but so farre as the Spirite doeth frame our mindes to vnderstande the same and our hearts to be subiecte to the yoake of the same and therefore that we may become sitte disciples to him it is necessary that all trust in our owne witte being cast away to aske for light from heauen and also leauing the folish opinion of free will to deliuer our selues to be gouerned by God And it is not without a cause that Paule in the first to the Corrinthians the third chapter and the eighteene verse doth commaunde menne to become foolish that they may be wise to God for the light of the spirite cannot be extinguished by a worse darknesse then by trusting to our owne witte Furthermore lette the readers obserue that the disciples hadde not the eyes of the minde opened wherewith without the helpe of God they might discerne mysteries but as they are compreheÌ„ded in the Scriptures and so was that fulfilled which was spoken in the hundreth and nineteene Psalme and eighteene verse Lighten mine eyes that I may consider the maruellous woorkes of thy lawe For God doeth not giue suche a Spirite to his childrenne as shoulde abolishe the vse his woorde but rather it should make the same frutefull VVherefore fanaticall menne doe wickedly vnder pretence of reuelations graunt themselues libertie to despice the Scripture For that which we doe reade heere of the Apostles Christ worketh daily in all his for that by his spirit he directeth them to vnderstand the Scripture but not to carye them to vaine imaginations But it is demaunded why Christe hadde rather loose his labour for the space of whole three yeres then to open their eyes presently I doe aunsweare first thoughe the fruite of the labour doeth not so speedily appeare yet it was not vnprofitable for being lightened a newe they also felte the profite of the former time For I doe take that their mindes were opened not onely that they might afterwardes be apt to learne if any thing shoulde be taught them but that they might call to memorie for their profite the doctrine hearde before in vaine Furthermore that ignorance by the space of three yeares doeth teache vs a profitable lesson that they obtained not this knowledge a newe by any other meanes then by the heauenly light Adde also that Christe in this shewed an euident token of his Godhead because that hee was not onely a minister of the outwarde voyce which should giue a sounde in the eares but by his secreate power he pearsed into the mindes and so he declareth that it belongeth to him alone which Paule denieth to the doctours of the Churche 1. Corrinthians 3. 7. yet it is to be noted that the Apostles were not so voyd and depriued of the light of vnderstanding but that they knew some few principles but because it was only a smal taste whiche they hadde this is accounted the beginning of true vnderstanding while the vaile being remooued they doe see Christe plainely in the Lawe and the Prophets 46. Hee sayde vnto them so it is wrytten By this texte is their quarrel confuted whiche doe pretende that the outwarde doctrine is but in vaine if that we haue in vs by nature no power to vnderstande the same To what ende say they shoulde the Lorde speake to the deafe But we see where the Spirite of Christe which is the inwarde maister perfourmeth his parte that the labour of the minister which teacheth is not lost For after that Christe endewed his with the Spirite of vnderstandinge they doe receiue fruite by that which he teacheth out of the Scriptures And euen amongest the reprobate thoughe the outwarde voyce vanisheth awaye as if it were deade yet notwythstandinge it maketh them inexcusable And as concerninge the woordes of Christ they are gathered of that principle It is necessary that what soeuer is wrytten shoulde be fulfilled because that God witnessed nothing by his prophets but that which hee woulde certainly bring to passe But by the same woordes wee are taughte what must be chiefly learned out of the law and the Prophets for sith Christe is the ende and soule of the lawe without him and besides him what knowledge soeuer is obtained is vaine and friuolous VVherefore as any manne shall desire to profite best by the Scripture lette him bee alwayes bente to thys poynte And nowe Christe doeth heere firste sette downe his death and resurrection and afterwardes the fruite whiche shall come to vs by them bothe For whence commeth repentaunce and forgiuenesse of sinnes but because oure olde manne is crucified with Christe Romanes 6. and the 6. verse that throughe the same wee maye arise to newnesse of life for by the sacrifice of his death our sinnes are cleansed and our filthinesse washed with bloude but righteousnesse is obtained by the resurrection Therefore hee teacheth that the cause and matter of oure saluation muste be soughte in hys death and resurrection for from thence proceedeth reconciliation with God and regeneration into a newe and spirituall life And therefore it is plainely expressed that as well forgiuenesse of sinnes as repentance caÌ„not be preached but in his name For neither can we hope for imputation of righteousnesse neither growe to the deniall of our selues and newnesse of life but so farre foorth as he is become our righteousnesse and sanctification 1. Cor. 1. 30. But because we haue entreated at large in another place of this summe of the Gospel it is better that the readers should thence seeke for any thing whiche they haue forgotten then to be burdened with repetition 47. Amongst all nations beginning first Now doeth Christ at the lengthe declare euidently that which hee had before concealed that the grace of redemption which he brought doth generally appertaine to all nations For though the calling of the Gentiles hadde beene oft foretold by the Prophets yet the same had not beene so reuealed as that the Iewes â—huld easily admit them into the hope of saluation with them Therefore vntill the resurrection Christ was not supposed to be the redeemer but of that one speciall people And then was the wall first broken downe that they which before were straungers and scattered abroade might be gathered into the sheepefolde of the Lorde Yet in the meane season least the couenaunt of God might seeme to bee in vaine Christe placeth the Iewes in the first degree commaunding that they should first beginne at Hierusalem for because that God had peculiarly adopted the stocke of Abraham it was meete that it shoulde be preferred before the rest of the worlde This is the right of the first begotten which Ieremiah assigneth vnto them 31. 9. Paule also doeth euery where
doth here commende and set foorth that plentifull aboundance of good thynges which Christe brought foorth with his commyng For wee knowe that the benefites of God were tasted more sparingly vnder the lawe and that so soone as Christ was reuealed in the fleshe they were powred out in great aboundance euen vnto the full Not that anye of vs hath greater aboundance of the spirite then had Abraham but I speake of the ordinarie dispensation and of the manner and meanes of dispensing Therefore to the ende that Iohn may the better inuite his Disciples vnto Christe he telleth them that the aboundance of all those good thinges which they want is offered them in him Although there shall be no absurditie therein if so be it we extend it farther yea the text may be read thus verye well that all the fathers from the beginning of the worlde did drawe all those giftes which they had from Christe because although the lawe was giuen by Moses yet did they not obtaine grace thereby Notwithstanding I haue shewed before what I like best namely that Iohn doth in this place compare vs with the fathers that by this comparison hee may amplifie that which is giuen vs. And grace for grace It is well knowen howe Augustine expoundeth this place namely that al good things are giuen vs now then of God and that eternall life is not repaide to our merites as a due rewarde but that this is a poynt of more liberalitie that God doth so reward the former graces and crown his giftes in vs. This truely is godly and finely saide but it is not very fit for this place The sense were more plaine if thou shouldst take this worde anti comparitiuely as if he shoulde say that whatsoeuer graces the Lorde heapeth vpon vs they doe in like sort flowe from this fountaine It may also bee vnderstood as a note of the finall cause that we do receiue grace nowe that the Lorde may once accomplishe the worke of our saluatioÌ„ Notwithstanding I do rather subscribe vnto their iudgement who say that wee are watered with the graces which are powred out vppon Christe For that which we recoâ—â—e of Christe hee doth not onely giue it vs as God but the father hath bestowed it vpon him that it might flowe vnto vs as through a conduit This is the oyntmente wherewith hee was annoynted that hee myght annoynt vs all togeather with hym wherevppon hee is called Christe wee Christians 17 Because the lawe was giuen by Moses It is a preuention wherein hee preuenteth a contrarie obiection For Moses was so greatly esteemed amongest the Iewes that they did hardly admit any thing that was contrary to him Therfore the EuaÌ„gelist teacheth how far inferior the ministerie of Moses was to the power of Christe And also this comparison doth not a little beautifie the power of Christe For seeing that the Iewes did make so great account of Moses that they did attribute vnto him all honour that might bee the Euangelist telleth them that that was but a very small thing which Moses brought if it be compared with the grace of Christe For that was otherwise a great let that they thought they had that by the lawe whiche we doe obteine by Christe alone But we must note the contraposition when he setteth the lawe against grace and truth for his meaning is that the lawe wanted both these And truth in my iudgement is taken for the firme and sound stabilitie of things By this worde Grace I vnderstande the spirituall fulfilling of those thinges the bare letter whereof was contained in the lawe And these two voyces may be referred by Hypallage both vnto one thing As if he had saide that grace wherein the truth of the lawe consisteth was reuealed at length in Christ. But because the same sense shall remaine it maketh no great matter whether thou couple them together or distinguish them This truely is certaine that this is the Euangelists meaning that the image of spirituall good things was only shadowed in the law and that they are perfectly fulfilled in Christe whereupon it followeth if thou separate the law from Christe there remaineth nothing there but vaine figures In which respect Paul saith Collos. 2. 17. That therein are the shadowes that the body is in Christ. Yet notwithstaÌ„ding we must not imagine that there was any thing shewed deceitfully in the lawe for Christ is the soule which quickneth that which should otherwise be dead in the lawe But the shooteth heere at another marke namely of what force the law is of it selfe and without Christ. And the Euangelist saith that there is no sounde thing found in it vntyll wee come vnto Christe Furthermore this truth consisteth in that that we obteine grace through Christe which the lawe could not giue vs. Therefore I take this worde grace generally aswell for the free remission of sins as for the renuing of the hearte For seeing that the Euangelist doth in this place briefly note the difference betwene the old new Testament which is described more at large Ier. 31. 31. hee coÌ„preheÌ„deth vnder this worde whatsoeuer belongeth vnto the spirituall righteousnesse And the partes thereof are two that God doth reconcile himselfe vnto vs freely by not imputing our sinnes and that he doth ingraue in the heartes of men his lawe and doth frame men inwardly by his spirite to obey him wherby it appeareth that the law is falsly and vnproperly expounded if sobeit it retaine any in it or keepe theÌ„ back from comming to Christe 18 No man hath seene God at any time This is most fitly added to confirme the next sentence withall For the knowledge of God is the gate whereby we enter in into the fruition of all goodnesse Therfore seeing that God doth reueale himselfe vnto vs by Christe alone it followeth heereupon that we must desire craue all thinges of Christe This course of doctrine is diligentlye to bee noted There is nothynge that seemeth to bee more common then this that euery one of vs doth receiue those thinges which God doth offer vnto vs according to the measure of our faith but there are but a fewe that thinke that we must bring the vessell of faith of the knowledge of God wherby we may draw This that he saith that no man hath seene God at any time is not only to be vnderstoode of the externall sight of the bodily eyes for hee giueth vs to vnderstande generally seeing that God dwelleth in light which none can come vnto he caÌ„not be knoweÌ„ but only in Christ his liuely image Furthermore they doe commonly expounde this place on this wise Seeing that the bare maiestie of God is hidden in it selfe it coulde neuer be comprehended saue only forasmuch as it reuealed it self in Christe and that therefore God was knowen to the fathers only in Christe But I doe rather thinke that the Euangelist doth heere holde on in the comparison namely how farre better our estate is then the estate
is true in respect of his diuinitie the manner of speech importeth an other thing namely that he himselfe as he was man was in heauē It might be said that there is no mention made of place but y t Christ is onely distinguished from the rest by this condition because he is heyre of the kingdome of God from which all mankinde is banished but seeing that it is common and vsuall enough in Christe by reason of the vnitie of person to haue that which is proper to the one nature to bee translated vnto the other wee neede not to seeke for any further aunswere Therefore Christe who is in heauen hath put on our flesh that stretching foorth his brotherly hand he may carry vs vp to heauen with him 14 And as Moses He doth more plainely declare to what ende hee said thath it is he alone to whom heauen is opened namely that he may bring in with him all those who will now followe him as their guide For he doth testifie that he is laide open and made euident vnto al men that he may make all men partakers of his power To be lifted vp doth signifie to be placed in an high place that all men may see him This commeth to passe by the preaching of the gospel For whereas some doe expounde it to be meant of the crosse it agreeth not with the text and it is nothing to the purpose Therefore the meaning of the woordes is plaine that Christe shal be lifted vp by the preaching of the gospel like to a banner that all men may beholde him as Esay foretolde Hee setteth downe a figure of this lifting vp in the brasen serpent which Moses erected the beholding whereof did cure those that were wounded with the deadly byting of Serpents VVe know the historie which is conteined Num. 21. 9. Furthermore it is cited in this place to this end that Christ may declare that by the preaching of the gospel hee shall be set in the sight of all men that whosoeuer shall beholde him with faith may be saued VVhereby wee must gather that Christ is plainely set before our eyes in the gospel least any man should complaine of obscuritie and that this reuelation is common vnto all men and that faith hath her sight and beholding wherewith shee may see Christe as if hee were present like as Paul saith that he is plainly depainted out with his crosse when hee is truly preached And this is no vnproper or farre fet similitude For as that was only the externall shape of a serpent within there was no deadly or venemous thing so Christ tooke vpon him the shape of sinful flesh being yet cleane void of sin that he might cure in vs the deadly woūd of sin Neither was it is vaine that the Lord in times past whē the Iewes were wounded of serpents did prouide such a kinde of medicine And this did serue to confirme the wordes of Christe For seeing that he saw that he was contemned as an obscure vile person he could bring in no fitter thing then the lifting vp of the serpent As if he shoulde say that it ought not to seeme an absurd thing if contrarie to the opinion of men he be extolled from lowe degree vnto higher because that was shadowed in the figure of the serpent vnder the law Now the question is asked whether Christ doth compare himselfe to the Serpent because there is some likelihood or he giueth vs to vnderstand that it was a sacrament as was Manna For although Manna was bodily food appointed vnto the present vse yet Paul doth also testifie that it was a spirituall mysterie Both this place and also that that the serpent was kept vntill suche time as through the superstition of the people it was turned into an idoll do induce me to thinke the same concerning the brasen serpent If any man thinke otherwise I doe not contend 16 For so God Christ openeth the first cause and as it were the fountaine of our saluation and that least any doubt should remaine For our mindes haue no quiet resting place vntill such time as they come vnto y e free loue of god Therfore like as we cā seek the whole matter of our saluatiō no where els saue only in Christ so we must mark whēce Christe came vnto vs why he was offered vnto vs to be our sauiour Both these things are plainly deliuered vnto vs in this place namely y t faith in christ doth giue life vnto al mē that Christ brought life vnto vs because our heauēly father wil not haue mākind whō he loueth to perish And here must marke the order diligently For when as the originall of our saluation is once handeled as there is wicked ambition ingrafted in our nature so straightway there creepeth into our mindes diuelish imaginations concerning our owne merites Therefore we feigne that GOD is mercifull vnto vs for this cause because hee iudged vs to bee worthie to bee regarded But the scripture doth euery where extoll his meere and simple mercy which may abolish all merites And this is the sole meaning of Christe his wordes when hee setteth downe the cause in Gods loue For if wee will goe any higher the spirite locketh the gate by the mouth of Paule teaching that this loue is grounded in the purpose of his will And truly it is manifest that Christe said thus to the ende hee might drawe men from respecting themselues vnto the only mercie of God And he saith plainely that God was not moued to deliuer vs because he did marke that there was something in vs that was worthie of so great a benefite but he assigneth the glory of our deliuerance wholy vnto his loue and that doth better appeare by the text for he saith that the sonne is giuen vnto men that they may not perish VVherupon it followeth that vntill such time as Christ doth vouchsafe to helpe vs beeing lost we are all appointed vnto eternall destruction And Paule also sheweth this by the circumstance of time namely because we were loued whenas yet we were enemies through sinne Surely where sin doth reigne we shall finde nothing but the wrath of GOD which bringeth with it death Therfore it is mercy alone that reconcileth vs vnto God that it may also restore vs to life Yet this kinde of speech seemeth to be contrarie to manye places of scripture whiche doe laye the firste foundation of Gods loue toward vs in Christe and without him they shew that God doth hate vs. But we must remēber that which I said before that the secrete loue wherewith God imbraced vs with himself because it floweth from his eternall purpose is aboue all other causes and that the grace which he wil haue shewed vnto vs and whereby we are lifted vp vnto the hope of saluation doth begin at the reconciliation gotten by Christ. For seeing that it must needes be that he hateth sin how shal we be persuaded that he loueth
that the spirite is giuen euery man according to the measure of the giuing so that none aboundeth vnto the full For seeing that this is the mutuall bonde of brotherly participation that no man be sufficient for himselfe apart but that one haue need of another christ differeth from vs in this that the father hath powred out vpon him the infinite aboundance of his spirite And truly the spirit must remaine in him without measure that we may all receiue of his fulnesse as it was said in the first chap. And to this ende tendeth that which followeth immediately after that the father hath giuen all things into his hand For Iohn doth not onely in these woordes shew foorth the excellencie of Christe but also the ende and vse of that plentie wherewith he is endowed namely that being appointed as an arbitratour of his father he may distribute vnto all men as it seemeth good vnto him and is expedient for them as Paul doth declare more at large in the 4. chap. vnto the Ephesians which I cited of late Therfore how much soeuer God doth inrich his children diuersly this is proper to Christ alone to haue all thinges in his hand 35 The father loueth the sonne and hath giuen all things into his hand 36 Hee which beleeueth in the sonne hath eternall life and hee that beleeueth not the sonne shall not see life but the wrath of God abideth vpon him 35 The father loueth the sonne But what meaneth this reason Doth he hate all other men VVe may easily answere that he intreateth not of the common loue wherewith God loueth men whom he hath created or other his workes but of that singuler particuler loue which beginning at the sonne doth flow vnto all creatures For this loue wherewith embrasing his sonne he embraceth vs also doth cause him to impart vnto vs all his good things by his hand 36 Hee which beleeueth in the sonne He added this that we may not only knowe that we must aske all good thinges of Christ but also vnderstād and know the maner how to enioy them Furthermore he teacheth that this enioying consisteth in faith and that not without cause forasmuche as wee possesse thereby Christe who bringeth with him both righteousnesse and life the fruite of righteousnes And whereas faith in Christ is called the cause of life wee doe thereby gather that life is contained in Christe alone and that we are made partakers thereof only through the grace of Christe But all men doe not agree concerning this point how the life of Christ cōmeth vnto vs. For som men do vnderstand it thus because through beleeuing we receiue the spirit which doth regenerate vs vnto righteousnesse we doe obtaine saluation by such a kinde of regeneration And although I confesse this to be true that wee are renued by faith that the spirite of God may rule vs yet I say that the free remission of sinnes is first and formost to be considered whereby we are made acceptable vnto God and also I say that all the hope of saluation is both grounded and doth consist in this alone because righteousnesse can by no other meanes be imputed vnto vs before God saue only whilest that he doth not impute vnto vs our sinnes But he which beleeueth not As he set before vs life in Christ that the sweetnesse thereof might allure vs So now he condemneth them vnto eternall death whosoeuer doe not beleeue Christ. And by this meanes doth he amplifie the benefite of god when he telleth vs that there is no other way to escape death saue the deliuerance which we haue in Christ. For this sentence dependeth hereupon that we are al lost in Adā And if it be the office of Christ to saue that which was lost they do worthily abide in death who refuse the saluation which is offered in him VVe said of late that this doth properly appertaine vnto those who doe reiect the Gospel which is reuealed vnto them For although all mankinde bee wrapped in the same destruction yet there remaineth a heauier and double vengeance for those who refuse Christe their deliuerer And doubtlesse the intent of the Baptist was this by denouncing death to the vnbeleeuers to prick vs forwarde vnto the faith of Christ. Furthermore it is manifest that all that righteousnesse whiche the worlde doth thinke it hath without Christe is condemned and brought to nought by these woordes Neither is there any cause why any man should obiect that this is vniust dealing that those who are otherwise godly and holy should perish for this cause because they do not beleeue For in vain is there any holines feigned to be in men besides that which is giuen them of Christe Hee putteth this phrase to see life in steede of to enioy life And to the ende hee may the better declare that there remayneth no hope for vs vnlesse wee bee deliuered by Christe hee saith that the wrath of GOD abideth vpon the vnbeleeuers Although that which Augustine doth teach doth not much displease me that is that he vsed this word abide that we may knowe that wee are appointed vnto death euen from our mothers wombe because wee are all borne the children of wrath At least I doe willingly admit suche a kinde of allusion so we holde that that is the true and plaine meaninge which I haue set downe that death doth so lie vpon all vnbeleeuers doth so keepe them downe that they can neuer escape And truly althogh the wicked and reprobate be cōdēned naturally yet do they bring vpon themselues another death through their infidelitie And to this ende is there power giuen to the ministers of the gospel to binde For this is the iust vengeance which besalleth mans stubbornnesse that they shoulde binde themselues with the bondes of death who shake of the wholesome yoke of God Chap. 4. 1 THerefore after that the Lorde knewe that the Pharisees had heard that Iesus did make and baptise more disciples then Iohn 2 Although Iesus himselfe did not baptise but his disciples 3 He left Iudea and went againe into Galilee 4 And he must needes goe through Samaria 5 Therefore he came into a citie of Samaria which is called Sichar nigh to the field which Iacob gaue to his sonne Ioseph 6 And there was the VVell of Iacob and Iesus being wearie of his iourney did sit downe thus vpon the VVell for as much as it was almost the sixt houre 7 There came a woman of Samaria to drawe water Iesus saith vnto her giue mee drinke 8 For his disciples were gon away into the citie to buie meate 9 The woman of Samaria saith vnto him howe is it that thou seeing thou art a Iews doest aske water of mee which am a Samaritane For the Iews meddle not with the Samaritanes 1 Therefore after that hee knewe The Euangelist being now about to intreat of the conference which was betwene Christ and the Samaritane doth first of all set downe the cause of his
iourney For seeing that he knewe that the Pharisees were euill affected he would not put himselfe in danger of their furie before the time This was the cause why he departed out of Iudea So that he giueth vs to vnderstand that Christ came not of set purpose into Samaria that he might dwell there but because those that went into Galilee must needes go through it For it was meet and requisite for him that he should be occupied in gathering togeather the sheepe of Israel vntil such time as he should open a gate for the gospel by his resurrection Therefore whereas he vouchsafed to impart his doctrine vnto the Samaritanes it was an extraordinarie thing and that I may so speake a thing that came by chaunce But why did he goe aside into Galilee as if he woulde not be knowne which thing was most of all to be wyshed I answere he knew what to doe and hee did so vse the opportunitie of time that he did not misse or let slip one minute Therefore he would finish his course in order and with such moderation as became him wher by we are also taught that we must so frame our mindes that we be not terrified with any feare but that we goe forward in our dutie and that we be not too rashe to pull downe danger vpon our owne heads Furthermore they shall keepe this meane as becommeth them whosoeuer shall be diligent in their vocation For they shall follow the Lorde euen through the middest of death and shall not cast away themselues rashly but shall walke in his wayes Therfore let vs remember that we must goe no further then our vocation doth requyre The Euangelist saith that the Pharisees were Christ his enemies not that the other Scribes were his friendes but because this sect did at that time reigne and they did most of all rage vnder the pretence of a godly zeale The question is whether they did enuie Christ for hauing mo disciples or no because being more bent towarde Iohn they did studie to maintaine his dignitie and fame The wordes carry another meaning for whereas they were before greeued with this that Iohn should gather disciples vnto him this did more neâ—le their mindes when as they saw that there came more vnto Christe then did before vnto Iohn And after that Iohn had professed that he was nothing els but the cryer of the son of God there began to be greater resort vnto Christ and he had now well finished his function So that he did resigne vp to Christ by little and little the office of teaching and baptising 2 Although Iesus himselfe did not baptise That it called Christ his baptisme which he did by the handes of other that wee may knowe that baptisme is not to be esteemed according to the person of the minister but that the whole force thereof dependeth vpon the authour in whose name and at whose commandement it is bestowed VVhence we do gather singuler consolation whilest that we doe know that our baptisme is of no lesse force to wash and renue vs then if the sonne of God had giuen vs it And doubtlesse he did of set purpose abstaine from the externall administration of the signe whilest that he was conuersant in the world that he might make it knowen vnto al ages that baptisme doth loose no whit of his force whilest that it is ministred by a mortall man To be briefe Christ doth not only baptise vs inwardly with his spirite but we must make like account of the signe it selfe which wee receiue at the handes of mortall man as if Christe himselfe reaching his hande out of heauen did stretch the same out vnto vs. And if that be the baptisme of Christe which is giuen by mortall man what manner person soeuer the minister be it shall not cease to bee Christes And this is sufficient to refute the Anabaptistes who affirme that baptisme is corrupted by the vice of the minister and for this dotings sake do they trouble the Church Like as Augustine vsed the same argument very fitly against the Donatists 3 VVhich is called Sichar Hierome in the Epitaph of Paula doth thinke that it is corruptly read thus whereas it is rather to be read Sichem And truly it is manifest that this latter is the auncient and true name But it is likely that the word Sichar was in vse in the Euangelist his time VVe agree concerning the place that it was a citie situated in the side of the mountaine Gariâ—in the inhabitants whereof were murdered traiterously by Simeon and Leui and which Abimelech an inhabitaunt thereof and borne in the same did afterwarde make leuell w t the ground But the commoditie of the place was so great that the citie was built the thirde time which in Hieroms time they called Neapolis And the Euangelist putteth the matter out of doubt by adding so many circumstances For it appeareth out of Moses Gen. 48. 22. Ios. 24. 32. where that fielde was which Iacob gaue to the sonnes of Ioseph And also all men do graunt that the mountaine Garizin was nigh vnto Sichem VVe will declare anon that there was a temple builte there And moreouer it is questionlesse that Iacob and his familie dwelt there long time forasmuch as he did also buie a possession there contrary to the custome of the fathers that he might dwell quietly 6 And Iesus being wearie of his iourney He did not feigne that he was wearie but he was wearie indeed For to the end he might be the more bent to take pitie vpon vs and to be sory for vs he tooke vpon him our infirmities as the Apostle teacheth Hebrewes 4. 15. Hereunto appertaineth the circumstance of time For it was no maruell that being werie thirstie hee rested him selfe at the VVell about the mid time of the day For seeing that the day from the rising of the Sun vntil the going downe thereof was twelue houres long the sixt houre was noone VVheÌ„ he saith that he sate thus hee doeth as it were expresse the gesture of a weary man 7 Giue me to drinke In that he asked water of the woman he doth it not simplie for this cause that he may haue some matter to teach her for thirst did enforce him to desire to drinke But this could not hinder him from vsing that opportunitie to teache which he had gotten because hee preferreth the womans saluation before his owne necessitie Therefore forgetting his thirst as though he had had leasure and opportunitie to talke to the end he may instruct her in true godlines he passeth cunningly from visible water vnto the spirituall water and he watereth her minde with the heauenly doctrine that denied to giue him water 9 How is it that thou seeing thou art a Iewe. This is an exprobration wher in she requiteth the common contempt of her nation It is well knowne that the Samaritanes were a raskall kind of people gathered togeather of aliants And the Iewes did for good causes
so that he may now be worshipped euery where without any difference of places or countries 22 You worship you know not what we worship that which we know because saluation is of the Iewes 23 But the houre commeth and now is when the true worshippers shall worshippe the father in spirite and truth for the father requireth to haue such to worship him 24 God is a spirite and they that worship him must worship him in spirite truth 25 The woman saith vnto him I knowe that the Messias shall come who is called Christe therfore when he shall come hee shall tell vs al thinges 26 Iesus saith vnto her I am he that talke with thee Now he doth more at large expound that which he touched briefly concerning the abrogating of the law Yet doth he deuide the sum of his speech into two members in the former hee condemneth the manner of worshipping god vsed among the Samaritanes of superstition error and doeth testifie that the Iewes did worship God wel and lawfully He addeth the cause of the difference because the certaintie of the worship which the Iewes vsed did appeare vnto them out of the worde of God but the Samaritanes had no certaintie from the mouth of God Secondly hee declareth that the rites which the Iewes kept hytherto should shortly haue an end 22 You worship that which you know not A sentence worthie to be remembred wherein we are taught that we must assay nothing rashly and by chaunce in religion because vnlesse knowledge be present we doe not any longer worship God but a false imagination or ghost Therfore by this thunderbolt are throwen downe all good intents as they cal them For we know that men can doe nothing els but erre when their own opinion doth rule them without the word of God or his commandemēt For Christ taking vpon him his countries cause and person doth teache that the Iewes doe much differ from the Samaritanes VVhy so Because of them commeth saluation saith he By which wordes he giueth her to vnderstand that they doe exceede them in this one point because God had concluded the couenant of eternall saluation with them Some do restraine it vnto Christ who came of the Iewes And truly sithence that all the promises of God are sure and certaine in him there is no saluation saue only in him But because it is out of doubt that Christ doth preferre the Iewes for this cause because they doe not worship any vnknowen power but one God who reuealed himselfe vnto them and who hath adopted them to be his people by this word saluation must bee vnderstood that wholesome manifestation which they had by the heauenly doctrine But why doth he say that it is of them when as it is rather committed to them that they alone might enioy it He alludeth in my iudgement vnto that which was foretold by the Prophets that there should a lawe come out of Syon For they were separated for a time frō other people vpon this conditiō that the pure knowledge of god might at length flowe from them vnto the whole worlde Notwithstanding this is the summe that God is not worshipped aright vnlesse he be worshipped according to the certaintie of faith which must needs proceede frō the worde of God wherupon it foloweth y t they fal away vnto idolatry whosoeuer they be that depart frō the worde of god For Christe doth in plaine wordes testifie that an idol or vaine fictiō is set vp insteed of God where mē are ignorāt of the true god hee doth cōdemne all those of ignorāce vnto whō god hath not reuealed himself For so soone as we are once destitute of the light of his word darknes blindnes do reigne And we must note y t when the Iewes had brokē the couenaunt of eternal life with their vnfaithfulnes which was established with their fathers they were depriued of that treasure which they kept then as yet for they were not as yet driuen out of the church of God Nowe seeing that they denie the sonne they haue nothing to doe with the father The same must we thinke of all those who haue fled frō the pure faith of the gospel vnto their own inuentions Howsoeuer they flatter themselues in their stoutnes who worship god according to their own mind or mens traditiōs yet this one voyce thūdering out of heauē doth ouerthrow whatsoeuer diuine holy thing they think they haue You worship that which you knowe not Therefore to the end our religion may be approued of God it must needes leane vnto the knoweledge conceiued out of his worde 23 But the houre commeth and now is The latter member concerning the abrogation of the legall worship followeth VVhen he saith that the houre commeth or shall come he teacheth that the order deliuered by Moses shall not be perpetuall Heb. 9. 10. VVhen he saith that the houre is nowe he maketh an end of the ceremonies and so he telleth her that the time of reformation is fulfilled In the meane while he alloweth the Temple the Priesthood and all rites annexed thereunto as touching the vse of the time past Furthermore to the ende he may declare that God will neither bee worshipped at Ierusalem nor in mount Garizin he taketh vnto himself a deeper principle namely that the true worship of him cosisteth in the spirite For thereupon it followeth that he is rightly called vppon euery where Yet first of all here may a question be asked why and in what sense the worship of God is called spirituall To the end wee may vnderstand this we must note the opposition betweene the spirite and the external figures as betwene the shadowes and the truth Therefore the worship of God is said to consist in the spirite because it is nothing els but the inward faith of the hearte which bringeth forth inuocation secondly the puritie of conscience the deniall of our selues that beeing giuen to obey God we may be vnto him as holy sacrifices Heerupon ariseth another question whether the fathers did worship him spiritually vnder the lawe or no I answere seeing that God is alwayes lyke to himselfe hee allowed no other worship from the beginning of the worlde saue the spirituall worship which was agreeable vnto his nature VVhich thyng Moses doth sufficiently testifie who doth in many places declare that the ende of the lawe did tend to no other end but that the people shold cleaue vnto God with faith and a pure conscience And the prophetes doe more clearely expresse the same when as they sharply inueigh against the hypocrisie of y e people because they thought they had satisfied God after they had offered their sacrifices and executed that externall pompe It is no need to inferre many testimonies here which are common euery where yet are there most notable places before all other in the fiftie Psalme the second of Isayas verse the fiftie eight and threescore and sixt Micheas the fift Amos the seuenth But
ouer that fruite which they themselues coulde not gather Not much vnlike vnto this is the comparison which Peter vseth in the first chapter of his first Epistle saue only that he exhorteth all the faithfull generally but Christe doth in this place speake vnto his disciples alone and in their person vnto the ministers of the woorde And in these wordes he commandeth them generally to helpe one another in such sort that there be amongst thē no wicked emulatiō that those who are first sent vnto y ◠work must be so diligēt in the present tillage that they doe not disdaine the greater blessing of others who shall come after thē that they who are sent as it were to gather rype corne do so much more ioyfully applie their businesse For the comparison which is made here betweene the teachers of the lawe and the gospel may also be applyed vnto euery one of these emongest themselues 39 And many of the Samaritanes of that citie beleeued on him because of the wmans wordes which did testifie he hath told mee all thinges which I haue done 40 Therefore after that the Samaritanes were come vnto him they requested him to stay with them And he stayed two dayes 41 And many moe beleeued because of his wordes 42 And they said vnto the woman we do not any longer beleeue because of thy words for wee our selues haue heard and doe knowe that this man is indeed Christe the sauiour of the worlde 43 And after two dayes he went thence and went into Galilee 44 For Iesus himselfe did testifie that a Prophet hath no honour in his owne countrie 45 And when he came into Galilee the Galileans receiued him who saw all things whiche he did at Hierusalem vpon the feast day for they also came vnto the feast 39 They beleeued because of the womans wordes Heere the Euangelist declareth how forcible the womans wordes were amongest her citizens VVhereby it appeareth that they did not a little hope for and desire the comming of the Messias And this worde beleeued doth signifie in this place vnproperly that they were stirred vp with the womans woordes to acknowledge Christe to be a Prophet This is as it were the beginning of faith when as mens mindes are prepared to receiue doctrine Such an enterance vnto faith is in this place honourably called fayth that we may knowe howe greatly God esteemeth the reuerence of his worde seeing that hee vouchsafeth to giue so greate honour vnto their readinesse to bee taught who were not as yet througly taught And that faith doth shew it self in this that they are desirous to go forward for which cause they desire to haue Christe to stay with them 41 Many moe beleeued It appeareth by the successe that Christe did not shew himselfe to bee more easie to be intreated then became him for wee see how fruitfull these two dayes were which hee graunted to stay with them at their request By which example wee are taught that we must neuer loyter so often as wee may spread abroade the kingdome of God And if so be it we be afraid least that our facilitie be subiect to false tales or be oftentimes vnprofitable let vs aske of Christ the spirite of counsell to direct vs. The worde beleeued is put in in this place in another sense because it doth not only signifie that they were prepared vnto faith but also endowed with true faith 42 Because of thy saying Althoug I haue followed Erasmus his translation because the worde speech which the olde interpreter hath is barbarous yet are the readers to bee admonished that the worde lalia hath the same signification amongest the Grecians which loquentia hath amongest the Latinistes And the Samaritanes doe seeme to boast that they had now a surer stay then that which was in the womans tongue which is wont for the most part to bee vaine VVee beleeue Hee doeth better expresse what maner of faith theirs was namely conceiued of the very worde of God so that they may boast that they haue the son of God to be their master as he truly is he alone vpon whose authoritie they may safely rest He is not now present openly that he may speake vnto vs mouth to mouth yet by whomsoeuer wee chaunce to heare him our faith can leane vnto none but vnto him alone neither cōmeth y ◠knowledge whereof mention is made from any other For the woorde that commeth from mortall mā may fill and satisfie the eares but it shall neuer establish the minde in the quiet hope of saluation so that he may worthily boast that he knoweth who hath heard Therfore this is the principall thing in faith that wee knowe that it is Christe who speaketh by his ministers secondly that wee giue him the honour due vnto him that is that we doubt not but stedfastly beleeue that he is faithfull and true so that trusting to so sure an authour we may safely leane vnto his doctrine But whereas they say that Iesus is the sauiour of the world Christ without doubt they had that by hearing VVherby we gather that the summe of the Gospel was deliuered more familiarly vnto them by Christ in two dayes then it was hitherto to Ierusalem And Christ did testifie that the saluation which he brought was cōmon to all the world to the end they might the better vnderstand that it did appertaine vnto thē also Neither did he cal them vnto the participation of the grace of saluation as lawfull heires but he taught that he came to admit strangers into god his family to bring peace vnto those that were a far of 44 For Iesus himself did testifie The show of contrarietie which appeareth here at the first blush hath brought foorth diuers expositions That is to farre fet which Augustine bringeth that Christ did want honour amongest his owne because he did more good in two dayes amongst the Samaritanes then in along time amongest the Galileans he gate more disciples in Samaria without myracles then a great number of myracles did gaine in Galilee That also of Chrysostome doeth not please mee that by the countrie of Christe is meante Capernaum because he was oftner there then els where Therfor I do rather agree with Cyrillus who saith that hee went into another patre of Galilee after he had left the Citie Nazareth For the other three Euangelists doe name it when as they make mention of this testimonie of Christe This truly may bee the meaning that seeing that the time of his full manifestation was not yet come he would lurk in his countrie as in a darke and obscure bie place Some doe also expound it that he stayed two dayes in Samaria because there was no cause why he shold make hast into that place where contempt did stay for him Some other do thinke that he went straightway into Samaria and that he returned thence againe immediatly But because Iohn maketh mention of no suche thing I dare not giue place to
continually in defending and preseruing the order thereof as Paule teacheth that in him we liue we moue and haue our being And Dauid teacheth that all thinges doe stande forasmuch as the spirite of God giueth life vnto them and that they doe fayle so sone as they shal be destitute of his force Neither doth God only defende nature being created by him with his generall prouidence only but hee ordereth moderateth euery part thereof And he doth especially keepe gouern by his ayde the faithfull whom he hath taken into his tuition And I woorke Christe hauing omitted the patronage defence of the present cause hee declareth the ende and vse of the myracle namely that he may bee thereby knowen to bee the sonne of God For this was his purpose in all his words deedes to shew himselfe to be the authour of saluation This is proper to the diuinitie which he challengeth to himselfe as saith also the Apostle that he susteineth all thinges by his mightie becke And he doth testifie that he is God for this cause that beeing reuealed in the flesh he may execute the office of Christe so that he affirmeth that hee came from heauen because he would haue it knowen especially why he descended into the earth 18 For this cause therefore Hee was so farre from pacifiyng their rage with this defence that he did rather prouoke the same Neither was hee ignorant how malitious their wickednes and how hard their stubbornnesse were but this was his chiefe drift to profite a fewe of his who were then present and secondly to bring to light their incurable wickednesse And he hath taught vs by example that we must neuer yeelde vnto the furie of the wicked but endeuour so much as neede requireth to defende the truth of God though all the worlde gainsay vs and murmur against vs. Neyther is there any cause why the seruauntes of God should be greeued if so be it they haue not so good successe as they would wish seeing y t euen Christ himself had not such successe Neither is it any maruell if Satan doe so much more violently rage in his members and instruments the more that the glory of God doth shew it selfe In the former member when the Euangelist saith that they were displeased with Christe because he had broken the Sabboth he speaketh according to their meaning For I haue alredie taught that the matter was otherwise The principall cause of indignation is because he calleth god his father And indeede Christ his intent was to haue God to bee taken for his father after a peculiar sort that hee might exempt himselfe from the common order of other men He made himselfe equall with God seeing that he did attribute vnto himselfe the continuall working And Christe is so farre from denying of this that he doth more plainly confirme the same VVhereby is refuted the madnes of the Arrians who did confesse that Christe was God in such sort that they thought that he was not equall with the father As if there coulde any inequalitie be found in the one and simple essence of God 19 Therefore Iesus answered VVee see as I haue saide that Christe is so farre from refuting that which the Iewes did obiect althogh it were slāderous y t he doth more plainely proue that it was true And first of al he stādeth vpō this point that y t was a work of god wher w t y e Iewes found that they may perceiue that they must striue with God if they proceede to condemne that which must of necessitie be ascribed vnto him This place was in times past diuersly tost betweene the true fathers the Arrians Arrius did gather thereby that the sonne was lesser then the father because he could doe nothing of himselfe The fathers did obiect that the distinction of person is only meant by these words that it might be knowen that Christ is of the father and yet notwithstanding that he is not depriued of the internall power of working But they were both deceiued for neither are these words spoken cōcerning the bare diuinitie of Christ and those thinges which we shall see by by doe not belong of themselues simplie vnto the eternall worde of God but doe only agree with the son of God inasmuch as hee is reuealed in the flesh Let vs therefore set Christ before our eyes as he was sent of the father to be the redeemer of the worlde The Iewes did consider in him no farther thing then his humane nature Therefore he affirmeth that hee healed not the sicke man as he was man but by his diuine power whiche laid hid vnder the visible fleshe This is the estate of the cause wheras they fastening their eyes vpon the flesh did contemne Christ hee biddeth them ryse higher and behold God All the speech is to be referred vnto this matching of contraries that they are greatly deceiued who thinke that they haue to deale with a mortall man whilest that they accuse Christ for his workes which were meere diuine Therefore doth he so earnestly affirme that in this worke hee differeth nothing from the father 20 For the father loueth the sonne and sheweth him all things which he doth and he will shew him greater workes then these that you may maruel 21 For as the father rayseth vp the dead and quickeneth so the sonne also quickneth whom he will 22 For the father iudgeth no man but he hath giuen all iudgement to the sonne 23 That all men may honour the sonne as they honour the father hee that honoureth not the sonne honoureth not the father that sent him 24 Verily verily I say vnto you that he which heareth my wordes and beleeueth in him that sent me hath eternall life and shal not come into iudgemen but hath passed from death to life 20 For the father loueth All men see howe hard and farre set the exposition of the old writers is God say they loueth himselfe in his son But this doth very well belong vnto Christ being clothed with the flesh to be beloued of his father Yea we know that hee was distinguished by this excellent title aswell from angels as frō men This is my welbeloued son For we know that Christ was elected that in him might be resident the whole loue of God that it might flow thence vnto vs as frō a full fountaine For Christ is beloued of God the father as hee is the head of the church He teacheth that this loue is the cause why the father worketh al things by his hand For when he saith that al things are shewed vnto him by these words is to be vnderstood the cōmunication or participation as if he should say as the father hath powred out his mind into mee so hath he poured into me his power that in my works y ◠diuine glory may appeare so y t mē cā seek no diuine thing which they may not find in me And truely we shall in vaine seeke
a certaine beginning of the last resurrection Furthermore because it conteineth all mankinde hee doth by and by distinguish betwene the elect and the reprobate VVhich partition doth declare that as the reprobate are now cited vnto iudgement by the voyce of Christ so they shal be once brought by the same voice and be presented before his iudgement seate But why doth hee only name those who are shut vp in the graues as if others shoulde not be partakers of the resurrectiō whether they perished by shipwrack or were deuoured of beasts or were consumed to ashes because the dead vse commonly to be buried he vnderstandeth by Synecdoche all those who dyed long agoe And this is more forcible then if he had said the dead only For the sepulchre doth as 〈◊〉 it were withdrawe those from the world whom death hath alreadie depriued of breath and light The voyce of the sonne of God doth signifie the sound of the trumpet which shall sounde at the commandement and through the power of Christ. For whereas the Angell shal be the cryer or apparitour 1. The. 4. 16. That is no let why that may not be attributed vnto the iudge which is doone through his authoritie and as it were in his person 29 They that haue done good Hee pointeth out the faithfull by good workes like as hee teacheth that the tree is knowen by his fruite Mat. 7. 19. 20. And he commendeth their good workes which they began to doe after they were called For the thiefe vnto whom Christe promised life vpon the crosse who was giuen vnto wicked facts during his whole life doth euen at the last gaspe as it were desire to do that which was right And because he is borne againe a new man and of the bondslaue of sinne beginneth to be the seruante of righteousnesse all the former course of his life was neuer called to an account before God Moreouer euen those sinnes with the gyltinesse wherof the faithfull doe binde them selues dayly are not imputed vnto them Fo◠there was neuer any in the worlde who without pardon can be iudged to haue liued well Yea there shall no worke at all be accounted a good worke saue that whose faultes God doth pardon seeing they are al vnperfect and corrupt Therfore they are called in this place doers of good workes whom Paul calleth studious or zealous of the fame And this estimation dependeth vpon the fatherly mercifulnesse of God who doth freely allow that which did deserue to be reiected VVhereas the papists doe gather out of these places that eternall life is repayed vnto the merites of workes it is easily refuted For Christ doth not intreate of the cause of saluation but he doth only distinguish the elect from the reprobate by their marke And this doth he that he may exhort inuite his children vnto holinesse and innocencie Indeede wee doe not denie that faith which iustifieth vs is ioyned with the desire of liuing well and righteously but we do only teach that our hope can rest no where els saue only in the mercy of God 30 I can do nothing of my selfe as I heare I iudge and my iudgement is iust because I doe not seeke my will but the will of the father who sent me 31 If I testifie of my selfe my testimonie is not true 32 There is another who doth testifie of me and I knowe that the testimonie is true which he doth testifie of mee 30 I can do nothing of my selfe It were superfluous in this place to dispute subtilly whether the sonne of God can do that of himselfe or by the help of some other which belongeth vnto his eternall diuinitie neyther would he haue vs to be occupied about such subtile matters Therefore there was no cause why the old fathers should so trouble thēselues about the refuting of y e false slander of Arrius that knaue did obiect that the sonne is not equall with the father because hee can doe nothing of himselfe The holy men doe answere that the sonne doth by good right acknowledge that he hath receiued of the father whatsoeuer hee hath of whome in respect of person he taketh his beginning But first of al Christ doth not here speake of his bare diuinitie but as he was clothed with our slesh he teacheth that he is not to be esteemed according to the outward shewe because he hath some higher thing then man Secondly we must marke with whom he hath to doe It was his intent to refute the Iewes who did goe about to set him against God Therefore he denyeth that he doth any thing according to the manner of men because he hath God to be his guide and gouernour who dwelleth in him VVe must alwayes remember this that so often as Christ doth speake of him selfe he taketh only to himselfe that which is proper to man because he hath respect vnto the Iewes who did falsly say that he was as one of the common sort of men In like sort whatsoeuer is aboue man that doeth he referre vnto the father This worde iudge doth properly belong vnto the doctrine yet doth it also appertaine vnto all the administration As if he should say that he hath the father to bee his authour in all thinges that his will is vnto him as a rule and that therefore hee is a reuenger And my iudgement is true He concludeth that his woordes and deedes are not to be reprehended because he suffereth not himselfe to doe any thing but that which his father commaundeth him For that ought to be sure and certaine without all controuersie that all that is right what soeuer doth spring and flow from God This modestie ought to be the first maxima of godlinesse amongest vs so reuerently to thinke of the workes and worde of God that the name of God only ought to be sufficient to proue his iustice and righteousnesse but there bee but a fewe founde who can be persuaded that God is iust vnlesse they be compelled I graunt that God doth shewe vnto vs his righteousnesse by experience but to restraine the same vnto the sense of our flesh so that we can think no otherwise of the same then our wit doth tel vs is too licentious impietie Let this then bee a certaine and vndoubted consequent that that is right and true whatsoeuer is of God and that it cannot be but that god must be true in all his wordes iust and righteous in all his workes wee are also taught that this is the only way to doe well to take nothing in hande vnlesse God be our guide and helper And if the whole worlde do ryse against vs afterwarde let this inuincible defense suffice vs that he erreth not that followeth God Because I seeke not mine owne will Christe doth not in this place set his owne will against his fathers will as being contrarie things but doth onely refute their vaine surmise who thought that he was rather enforced with humane boldnesse thē gouerned with the
infidelitie that the truth of God being as it were written in tables is yet of no credite amongest them Chap. 6 1 AFterwarde went Iesus ouer the Sea of Galilee which is called Tyberias 2 And there followed him a great multitude because they sawe his myracles which hee did vpon those that were diseased 3 And Iesus went vp into the mountaine and sate their with his disciples 4 And Easter a feast day of the Iewes was neere 5 Therefore when Iesus had lift vp his eyes and sawe that a great multitude came vnto him hee saieth vnto Phillip VVhence shall wee buse bread that these may eate 6 Furthermore hee saide this trying him for hee himselfe knewe what hee would doe 7 Phillip answered him two hundred pennie woorth of bread are not sufficient for them that euerie one of them may take a little 8 One of his disciples said vnto him Andrew Simon Peters brother 9 Heere is a lad that hath fiue barly loues aâ—d two little fishes but what are these amongest so many 10 And Iesus said Make the men sit downe And there was much grasse in that place Therefore the men sate down in number about fiue thousand 11 And Iesus tooke the loaues and hauing giuen thankes hee gaue to the disciples and the disciples to them that were set down and in like sort of the fishes so much as they would 12 And after they were satisfied he said vnto his disciples Gather the fragments which remaine that nothing bee lost 13 Therefore they gathered them togeather and they filled twelue baskets with the fragments which remained of the fiue barly loaues to those that had eaten 1 Afterward went Iesus VVheras Iohn is wont to gather the wordes and deedes of Christe which the other three had passed ouer in this place he repeateth an historie of a myracle which they had set downe contrary to his custome but he doth this for a certaine purpose that he may thence passe ouer vnto Christe his sermon which hee made the day following in Capernaum because they were matters which were ioyned together VVherefore although the other haue this narration aswel as he yet hath it this peculiar thing that it tendeth to another end as we shall see Some say that this was done anone after the death of Iohn Baptist by which circumstance of time they note the cause of the departure of Christe For so soone as tyrants haue their handes once imbrewed with blood they waxe more cruell euen as the distemperature of drinking doth make drunkeÌ„ men more thristie Therfore Christ his meaning was to pacifie the furie of Herod with his absence Hee taketh the sea of Galilee for the lake Genesara VVhen he saith that it was called Tyberias he doth better expresse the place whyther Christe went Neither was all the lake thus called but only a part thereof which was neere to the banke whereon Tyberias stood 2 There followed him a great multitude because Hereupon followed such desire to follow Christe that so soone as they had seene his power in myracles they were persuaded that he was some great Prophet and sent of God And here the Euangelist passeth ouer that whiche the other three recite that a part of the day was spent in teaching and healing the sicke and that when it was now almost Sunne set he was requested by his disciples that he would send the people away For it was sufficient for him to gather the summe briefly that vpon this occasion he might leade and bring vs vnto the rest of the text which shall follow afterwarde And here we see first of al how desirous the people was to heare Christ that hauing all of them forgotten themselues they doe quietly waite for the night in a desert place VVherfore our dulnes or rather sluggishnes is so much the more vnexcuseable seeing that we are so far froÌ„ preferring the heauenly doctrine of Christ before the care of hunger that euery little let doth call vs away from meditating vpon eternall life Yea it falleth out very seldome that Christe findeth vs free from the hinderaunces of the world VVe are all of vs so far from following him into a desart mountaine that there is scarse one amongst ten y t can afoord to receiue him at home amidst all commodities And although this bee a common disease throughout all the world yet is it certaine that no man is apt for the kingdome of God but he that can learne to desire the foode of the soule more earnestly hauing shaken off suche daintines then that his belly shal be any let vnto him And because the flesh doth alwayes pricke vs forward to seeke the commodities thereof wee must also note this againe that Christ doth willingly take care for those who neglect themselues Neither doth he wait and stay vntill such time as being hungrie they crie that they perish through pouertie and that they haue no meat but he prepareth meate for them before he is requested Some man will say that this is no continual thing because we do oftentimes see that the godly whilest that they are vtterly addicted vnto the kindome of God do yet hunger and almost pine away through hunger I answer that although Christ will proue our faith pacience by this meanes yet doth he behold from heauen our pouertie and is carefull to help the same so far foorth as is expedient for vs and in that he helpeth not the same by by I answere that he doth that for good cause though the same bee hidden from vs. 3 He went vp into a mountaine VVithout doubt Christ sought som secrete and by place vntill the feast day of Easter therfore is it said that he sate downe in the mountaine with the disciples Hee tooke such counsell according to man but in the meane season the counsel of God was otherwise which he did willingly obey Although therfore he did eschew the sight of men yet doth he suffer himselfe to be brought foorth as it were into a most famous theater by the hand of God For there was greater resort in the desart mountaine then in some populous citie his fame also became greater by reason of the myracle then if hee had stand in the midst of the market of Tyberias wherfore we are taught by this exaÌ„ple so to take counsel concerning things present that if so be it they fall out otherwise then we thought we be not sory that God is aboue vs who can order all things by his will 5 He saith vnto Phillip The rest say that that which wee doe in this place reade to haue been spoken to Phillip alone was spoken to them all but in that there is no absurditie For it is likely that Phillip spake as all of them thought therfore Christ answereth him peculiarly Like as immediately after he bringeth in Andrewe speaking whereas the other doe assigne the speech vnto them all together He tryeth the disciples in the person of Phillip whether they did looke for such a
Christ putteth a difference betweene his owne and his fathers will therein he applieth himselfe vnto his hearers because as mans nature is readie to distrust we are wont to feigne vnto our selues some contrary thing which may procure douting To the end Christ may cut off all occasion of such wicked surmises he affirmeth that he was reuealed vnto the worlde to the end he may establish by the very effect that which the father decreed concerning our saluation 39 And this is the wil. He doth testifie now that this is the purpose of the father that the faithfull do find sure certaine saluation in Christ. VVherupon it followeth againe that they are reprobates whosoeuer do not profite and goe forward in the doctrine of the Gospel VVherfore if we see that it turneth to the destruction of many there is no cause why we should therfore be discouraged because they doe of their own accord bring euill vpon themselues Let this be sufficient for vs that the gospell shall alwayes be able to gather the elect vnto saluation I maye not loose of that That is I will not suffer it to be taken from me or to perish VVherby he giueth vs to vnderstand that he is the keeper of our saluation not for one or a few dayes but that he is carefull for the same vntill the end that he may bring vs from the beginning vnto the ending of our course For this cause doth he make mention of the last resurrection And this promise is very necessarie for those who do miserably labour in so great infirmitie of the flesh wherof euerie one is gyltie in his owne conscience The saluation of the whole world might be subuerted euery minute vnlesse the faithfull being vpholden by the hand of Christ did hold on couragiously vntill the day of the resurrection Let vs therfore hold this fast that Christ reacheth foorth his hand that he may not forsake vs in the midst of the course but that trusting vnto his ayde we may be bold to lift vp our eyes without feare vnto the last day He doth also make mention of the resurrection for another cause because whilest that our life is hid wee are like vnto dead men for what do the faithful differ froÌ„ the wicked saue only that being ouerwhelmed with miserie and being as sheepe appointed to be slaine they haue alwayes the one foote in the graue yea sometimes they are euen at deaths dore and readie to be swallowed vp Therefore the only prop of our hope and pacience is if omitting the estate of this present life we doe lift vp our mindes and all our senses vnto that last day if wee passe through these worldly lets vntil such time as the fruit of our faith doth appeare 40 And this is the will He said that this office was enioyned him of his father to defend our saluation now he doth also define the meane Therefore this is the way to attaine vnto saluation if we obey the Gospell of Christ. This did he touch of late but he doth now better expres that which was spoken then obscurely And if so be it God will haue those to be saued through faith whom he hath chosen and hee doth by this meanes establish and put in execution his eternall decree whosoeuer being not contented with Christ doth curiously enquyre after eternall predestination he doth somuch as in him lyeth desire to be saued otherwise then the purpose and counsel of God hath appoynted The election of God is of it selfe hidden and secrete the same doeth God reueale by calling whereof he vouchsafeth to make vs partakers Therfore they are deceiued who seeke their or the saluation of other men in the labyrinth of predestination not holding the way of faith whiche is set before them yea they goe about with this preposterous speculation to ouerthrow the force and effect of predestination For if God hath chosen vs to this end that we may beleeue take away faith and election shal be vnperfect But it is wickednesse to breake off the continuall and ordinate course of the beginning and the ende in the counsel of God Furthermore as the election of God carrieth with it calling and they two are knit together with an vnsoluble knot so when God hath called vs effectually vnto the faith of Christ this ought to be of as great force with vs as if he should by setting to his seale confirme the decree concerning our saluation For the testimonie of the spirite is nothing els saue only the sealing of our adoption Therefore euery mans faith is vnto him a sufficieÌ„t witnesse of gods eternall predestination so y t it is sacrilege to enquire any higher Because he doth the holy spirit opeÌ„ iniurie whosoeuer doth refuse to subscribe vnto his testimony He opposeth see beleeue against the former sentence For hee had cast in the Iewes teeth that they did not beleeue wheÌ„ as notwithstanding they had seen now is the obedience of faith ioyned in the children of God with the feeling of the diuine vertue and power which they perceiue to be in Christe Furthermore these wordes declare that faith floweth from the knowledge of Christ not that it desireth any thing beside the plaine worde of god but because if we beleeue Christ we must perceiue what he is and what we haue by him 41 Therefore the Iewes murmured concerning him because he said I am the breâ—d that came downe from heauen 42 And they saide is not this Iesus the sonne of Ioseph whose father and mother wee know Therfore how saith he I came downe from heauen 43 Therefore Iesus answeared and saide vnto them murmurre not amongst your selues 44 No man can come vnto mee vnles the father that sent me shall draw him and I will rayse him vp in the last day 45 It is written in the Prophets and they shall be all taught of God Therefore whosoeuer hath hearde of the father and learned he commeth vnto mee 41 They murmured The Euangelist teacheth that the murmuring did arise hereupon because the Iewes being offended with the humilitie of the flesh did conceiue no diuine and heauenly thing in Christ Although he sheweth that they had a double let For they did feigne the one them selues by reason of a false opinion when they said This is the sonne of Ioseph whose father and mother we know The other did proceede froÌ„ peruers iudgement because they did not thinke that Christe was the son of God because he came downe vnto men being clothed with fleshe But we are too malicious if we doe therefore despice the Lord of glory because he did abase himselfe for our sake taking vpon him the shape of a seruant For this was rather a plentifull token of his infinite loue and wonderfull grace toward vs. Secondly the diuine maiestie of Christ did not so lye hid vnder the contemptible and base shape of flesh but that he did send foorth beames of his manifold brightnesse but these grosse dull headed men did want
that which was harde to beleeue that the soules are no otherwise fed with his flesh and blood then the bodie is susteined with meate and drinke Therefore as he did of late testifie vnto all men that there remaineth nothing but death for those who seeke life any where els saue only in his flesh so hee doth now encourage the godly vnto good hope whilest that he promiseth life vnto them in the same fleshe Note that he dothe so often adioyne the resurrection vnto eternall life because our saluation shall lye hid vntill that day Therefore no man can feele what we haue of Christe saue he who hauing ouercome y e world doth set the last resurrection before his eyes It appeareth plainely by these wordes that all this place is vntruly expounded of the supper for if it were true that all those who thrust in vnto the holy Table of the Lord are made partakers of his flesh and blood all men should find life in lyke sort And truly it had byn a foolish and vnseasonable thing to reason then concerning the supper which he had not yet instituted therefore it is certain that he doth intreate of the continuall eating of faith And yet notwithstanding I do also confesse that ther is nothing said in this place which is not figured in the supper and is indeed perfourmed vnto the faithfull So that Christ would haue the holy supper to bee as it were a seale of this sermō And this is the reason why Iohn maketh no mention of the supper Therefore Augustine followeth the naturall order whilest that in expounding this chapter he doth not touch the supper vntil he come vnto the end And then he teacheth that this mysterie is represented in the sacrament so often as the Churches doe celebrate the holy supper in some places euery day in some places only on the Sabboth dayes 55 My flesh is meate indeede He confirmeth the same thing with other wordes that as the body pyneth away with hunger so shall the soule perish with hūger vnlesse it be refreshed with the heauenly bread For whē he affirmeth that his flesh is meate indeede he giueth vs to vnderstande that the soules are hungrie if they want this meate Therefore thou shalt then finde life in Christ if thou shalt seeke the matter of life in his flesh So that we must boast with Paule that there is nothing excellent with vs saue Christe crucified because so soone as we are once departed from the sacrifice of his death we can see nothing but death Neither doth he bring vs any other way vnto the feeling of his diuine power saue onely by his death and resurrection Therefore embrace Christ the seruaunt of the father that he may shew himselfe vnto thee the prince of life For in that he made himselfe poore by this meanes are we inriched with all aboundance of good thinges his humbling and descending into hell hath lifted vs vp into heauē by taking vpō him the curse of the crosse he hath erected a noble ensigne of righteousnesse Therefore they are peruers interpreters who leade away the soules from the flesh of Christe But why doth Christe make mention apart of his blood which is conteined vnder the fleshe I answer that hee had respect vnto our ignoraunce For when he maketh mention of meate and drinke seuerally he telleth vs that the life which he giueth is in all respectes perfect least we should feigne vnto our selues halfe a life or an vnperfect life as if hee should say that we shal want no part of life if so be it we do eate his flesh drink his blood So also in y ◠supper which agreeth with this doctrin being not contented with the signe of the bread he addeth also the Cuppe that hauing a double token of life in him we may learne to be content with him alone For doubtlesse no man shall finde a part of life in Christ saue only hee who shal bee perswaded that hee is vnto him whole and perfect life 56 Hee that eateth my flesh Another confirmation For seeing that he alone hath life in himselfe he prescribeth the meanes to inioy it that we do eate his flesh as if he should say that there is no other meanes wherby he is made ours saue only when our faith is directed vnto his flesh For he shall neuer come vnto Christ as he is God who neglecteth him as hee is man VVherefore if thou wilt haue any thing to doe with Christ thou must aboue all things beware that thou loath not his flesh VVhen as he saith that he abideth in vs it is as much as if he should say that this is the only bond of vnitie and that by this meanes he groweth to be one with vs when our faith leaneth vnto his death Furthermore we may againe gather hence that he maketh not mention of the outwarde signe which many of the infidels do receiue yet do they continue aliants frō Christ. Furthermore out of this place is refuted that doting that Iudas did no lesse receiue the body of Christ then the rest whilest that Christ reached the bread vnto them all For as this doctrine is foolishly restrained vnto the externall signe so we must hold that which I said before that the doctrine which is here set downe is there sealed But it is certaine that Iudas was neuer a member of Christ secondly it is more then absurde to imagine the flesh of Christ to be dead and without aspirite last of all they are to be laughed at who doe dreame of any eating of Christ his flesh without faith seeing y ◠faith only that I may so say is both the mouth and stomacke of the soule 57 At the liuing father hath sent me Christ hath hytheto taught how we must be made partakers of life now he passeth ouer vnto the principall cause because the first beginning of life is in the father And he preuenteth an obiection because he might seeme to take from GOD that which appertaineth vnto him when as he made himselfe the cause of life Therfore he maketh himselfe the authour of life in such sort that he graunteth that this is giuen him by another which he ministreth vnto others Let vs also note that this sentence is applied vnto their capacitie vnto whom Christ spake for he doth only compare himselfe vnto the father in respect of his fleshe For although the father is the beginning of life notwithstanding the eternall worde he also is properly life But Christ entreateth not in this place of his eternall diuinitie because he setteth himselfe before vs as he reuealed himselfe vnto the world being clothed with our flesh Therefore in that he saith that he liueth for the father it doth not agree with the bare diuinitie neither yet doth it appertain simplie of it selfe vnto the humane nature but it is a title of the sonne of God reuealed in the flesh Secondly we know that Christe doth commonly ascribe vnto the father what diuine thing
did professe that they were of his flocke but their sodaine falling away did discouer their hypocrisie The Euangelist saith that their vnfaithfulnesse when as it was as yet hidden from others was knowen to Christe and that not so much for his sake as that wee may learne not to iudge before we knowe the truth of matters For in that Christ knew it from the beginning this was proper to his diuinitie Our condition is otherwise for because we know not the heartes wee must suspende our iudgement vntill vngodlinesse do bewray it selfe by outward signes and so the tree may be iudged by his fruites 65 And he said therefore haue I saide vnto you that no man can come vnto me vnlesse it shal be giuen him of my father 66 After that many of his disciples went backward neither did they walke any longer with him 67 Therefore Iesus said vnto the twelue will you also goe away 68 Therfore Simon Peter answered him Lorde vnto whom shall wee goe Thou hast the wordes of eternall life 69 And wee haue beleeued and knowen that thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God 70 Iesus answered them haue not I chosen you twelue and one of you is a Diuâ—ll 71 For he spake of Iudas Iscariot the sonne of Simon for hee was about to betray him although he was one of the twelue 65 Therefore haue I saide Hee telleth vs againe that faith is a verye rare and singuler gift of the holy ghoste least wee shoulde maruelye that the Gospell is not euerie where receiued of all men For as we are sinister interpreters wee thinke not so honourably of the Gospell as we ought because the whole worlde doeth not agree thereto For we thinke thus with our selues how can it be that the greater parte of the worlde doth reiect their owne saluation Therfore Christ as signeth the cause why the faithfull are so few because no man commeth vnto faith by his owne quicknesse of witte for all men are blinde vntyll they bee illuminated by the spirite of God and therefore they only are made partakers of so great a good thing whom God doth vouchsafe to make partakers thereof For if this grace were common to all men then shoulde mention be made hereof in this place besides the matter and out of season For we must marke Christ his drift that there are not many who beleeue the Gospell because faith proceedeth from the secrete reuelation of the spirite alone He vseth the woorde giue for that which hee said before drawe VVhereby hee meaneth that God hath none other cause to draw vs saue only because he fauoureth vs freely and of his own accorde For no man doth attaine vnto that by his owne industrie whiche we obtaine by the gift and grace of God 66 After that many of the disciples The Euangelist declareth nowe what great perturbatioÌ„ did followe that Sermon This is a very strange and horrible matter that so mercifull and gentle an inuiting of Christ could estraunge the mindes of many especially those who had giuen him their names before and were such familiar disciples of his But this example is set before vs as a glasse wherein wee may see what great wickednesse frowardnesse and vnthankfulnes there is in the worlde which findeth matter whereat to stumble euen the plaine way least it should come vnto Christ. Many would say that it had been better that no such talke had been moued which was vnto many a cause of falling away but we must thinke farre otherwise For it was requisite that that which was foretold of Christ should appeare in his doctrine and it must now dayly appeare namely that hee is a stone of offence As for vs we must so temper our doctrine that we offend none through our fault So much as in vs lyeth we must keepe all Finally we must beware least by speaking vnaduisedly we trouble the ignorant weak yet can we neuer take so good heed but that the doctrine of Christe is vnto many an occasion of offence because the reprobate being giuen ouer vnto destruction doe suck poyson out of most wholsome meate and gall out of honnie The sonne of GOD knewe well what was profitable yet wee see that hee doth not escape but he offendeth many of his Therfore howso euer many do detest pure doctrine yet is it not lawfull to suppresse the same Onely let the teachers of the Church remember Paule his admonition that the worde of God ought rightly to bee cut and then they must goe forward couragiously through all manner of stumbling blockes And if sobeit it chaunce that many doe fall away let the worde of the Lorde be neuer a whit the lesse sauourye in our mouthes because it doth not please the reprobate for they are too daintie faint hearted whom the falling away of many doth so pearce that they begin also to saint when these men fall VVhen the Euangelist addeth that they walked no longer with Christ his meaning is that their reuolting was not full but that they did only withdraw theÌ„selues froÌ„ keeping coÌ„pany with Christ. Yet doth he coÌ„demne theÌ„ as reuolts VVhence we may learne that wee cannot goe a footes breadth backward but that there stayeth for vs the steepe downefall of vnfaithfull deniall 67 Therefore Iesus saith vnto the twelue Because the Apostles faith might before shaken when as they sawe that there did only remaine suche a few of so many Christ turneth his talke vnto them and teacheth that there is no cause why they shoulde suffer themselues to be carried away with the lightnesse and inconstancie of other men For when as hee asketh them whether they also would depart or no he doth it to confirme their faith For whilest that he setteth himselfe before them with whom they may remaine he doth also exhort theÌ„ that they do not adioyn theÌ„selues vnto the reuoltes And truly if faith shal be grounded in Christ it shall not depend vpon men neither shall it euer quaile although it shall see heauen and earth go together VVe must note the circumstance that Christe beeing depriued of all his Disciples almost doth onely retaine twelue as Esay 6. 16. was commanded first to binde the testimonie seale the law in the disciples Euery one of the faithfull is taught by such examples to followe GOD although hee haue neuer a companion 68 Therefore Simon Peter answered him Simon answereth in this place as els where in the name of them all because they thought all the same saue only y t in Iudas there was no sinceritie Furthernore there are two meÌ„bers of this answer For Peter sheweth a cause why he together with his brethren doth rest vpon Christ because they perceiue that his doctrine is wholesome and liuely vnto them Secondly he confesseth that whyther soeuer they goe when as they haue left him there remaineth nothing but death VVhen as he saith the wordes of life the genetiue case is put in steede of the adiunct which is common amongest
thēselues the grace of Christ whosoeuer being puffed vp with a vaine confidence doe flatter themselues in their own estate This pride goeth through the whole worlde almost so that there is scarce one amongest an hundred that doth perceiue that he hath need of the grace of God 34 He that doth sin c. An argument drawen from contraries They made their boast that they were free he proueth that they are the seruants of sinne because being subiect to the desires of the flesh they sinne continually And it is a maruell y t mē are not conuinced with their own experience that hauing laid away pride they may learne to humble them selues This thing is at this day too common that the more a mans vices are so much the more fiercely doth he with loftie words extol free wil. And Christ as it seemeth affirmeth no other thing in this place saue that which in times past was tossed amongst the philosophers that those who are addicted vnto their lustes are in the worst bondage But there is a deeper and more hidden sense For he doth not only dispute what euill men doe bring vppon themselues but what maner estate the estate of mans nature is The philosophers thought that euerie man is made a bondslaue at his own pleasure doth returne vnto libertie againe But Christ proueth aduoucheth in this place that al those are subiect to bōdage whō he doth not set free so consequently that they are seruantes by beginning who draw the infection of sin frō corrupt nature we must note the comparison of grace nature whereupon Christ standeth in this place whereby it shall easily appeare that men are spoyled of libertie vnlesse they recouer the same by some other meanes This bondage is so voluntarie that those which offend necessarily are not compelled to sin 35 And the seruant c. He addeth a similitude takē from the lawes the politik law as a seruant although he rule for a time yet is he not the heire of the house whereupon he concludeth that there is no perfect continuall libertie saue that which is obtained through the sonne By this meanes he doth accuse the Iewes of vanitie because they make boast of the shadow insteed of the thing For in that they were the carnal progenie of Abrahā they were nothing els but a shadow they had a place in y e church of God but such an one as Ismael did vsurp vnto himselfe for a short space the seruant triumphing against the free brother The sum is whosoeuer do boast that they are the childrē of Abrahā they haue nothing but a false vanishing show 36 Therfore if the son shal make you free In these words he giueth vs to vnderstād y t the right of liberty appertaineth vnto him alone that al other forasmuch as they are born seruants are set free only through his grace For he doth impart that vnto vs by adoptiō which is proper to himself by nature whilest that we are engrafted into his bodie by faith are made his mēbers So that we must remēber that which I said before that he setteth vs free by the gospel Therefore our liberty is the benefit of Christ but we obtain the same by faith whiche doth also cause Christ to regenerate vs by his spirit VVhēas he saith that they are free indeed there is great force in y ◠aduerb indeed for we must vnderstād the contrary which is the false perswasiō wherwith the Iewes did swell like as euen now a great part of the world imagineth to themselues a kingdom in most miserable subiectiō 37 I know that you are the seed of Abraham I take this to be spoken by a kind of concession Notwithstāding in y e mean season he derideth their foolishnes because they boast of a friuolous title as if he should say admit I graunt you that wherein you do so much flatter your selues Yet what doth it profit those to bee called y e seed of Abrahā who rage against god his ministers who being moued with an vngodly wicked hatred of the truth are carried headlong to shed innocēt blood wherupō it foloweth that they are nothing lesse thē that which they wil be called because they are in no point like vnto Abrahā You seeke to kyll me VVhen he saith y t they seek to put him to death because his word hath no place in thē his meaning is that they are not simply māslears but that they are enforced vnto suche madnes with the hatred of god his truth which is far more cruel For the iniurie doth not thē keep it self within the cōpasse of mē but it doth also dishonour God Hee saith that they cānot receiue his word because their minds are ful fraught with malice so that they cā admit no sound thing 38 That which I haue seen with my father He had oftentimes alreadie made mētiō of his father Now he gathereth by an argument drawen frō contraries that they are both the enemies of God children of the Diuell that resist his doctrine I do only saith he speake that which I haue heard of my father therfore how commeth it to passe that the word of GOD doth so nettle you saue only bicause you haue the father set against you He saith that he speaketh and they doe because he did take vppon him the office of a teacher they did furiously endeuour to extinguish his doctrine Neuerthelesse he setteth his Gospel fre from contempt because it is no maruell if the children of the Diuell doe resist it Some doe translate it doe yee as if Christ did say goe too shew your selues to be the children of the Diuell in resisting me For I do only speake according to the prescript of God 39 They aunswered and saide vnto him Abraham is our father Iesus saieth vnto them If you were the children of Abraham yee woulde doe the workes of Abraham 40 And now yee seeke to kill me a man that haue spoken the truth vnto you which I haue heard of God Abraham did not this 41 You doe the workes of your father Therfore they said vnto him we are not begotten of fornication we haue one father which is God 42 Iesus said vnto them If GOD were your father you woulde loue mee for I came out from God and came neither came I of my selfe but hee sent me 39 Our father Abraham This chiding doeth plainely declare howe proudly and cruelly they despised all Christ his chidinges They challendge this to themselues continually that they are the children of Abraham and not only in that sense because they had Abraham his progenie for their progenitours but because they are an holy kinred gods inheritance the childrē of god Notwithstāding they leane only vnto the confidence of the flesh But the fleshly stocke is nothing els but a meere visure without faith Now we vnderstande what did so blinde them that they tossed Christ to and fro being euen armed with a
the right way Therefore vnlesse wee wyll wilfully lay open our selues vnto VVolues and Theeues wee must take good heede that wee bee not deceiued with visured Pastours or sheepe The name of the Churche is honourable and that for good causes but the more reuerence it deserueth the more diligentlye muste wee marke the difference betwene the true Church and the false Christ doth in this place flatly denie that those are to be accounted pastours whiche boast themselues to be such or that those are to be accounted sheep whiche make boast of the outward markes Hee speaketh of the Iewishe Churche and ours is not much vnlike vnto it in this respect VVe must also marke the ende of his purpose whereof I haue spoken namely that weake consciences be not afraide or faint when as they see those enuiously bent against the Gospell who reigne in the Churche in steede of Pastours that they doe not therfore start backe from the faith because they haue but a few of the coÌ„mon sort of christians to be theyr schoole-fellowes in hearing the doctrine of Christ. Hee that entreth not in They deale foolishly in my iudgement which doe subtillie discusse euery part of this parable Let it therefore be sufficient for vs to holde this summe that seeing that Christe maketh the Church like to a sheepfolde wherin God gathereth together all his children he compareth himselfe to the dore because there is no entrance into the Church saue only through him Heereupon it followeth that those are good sheepheardes which lead men straightway vnto Christ that those are truly gathered into Gods sheepefolde that they may bee reckoned in his flocke who addict themselues to Christ alone And all this is referred vnto doctrine For seeing that all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge are hid in Christe Col. 2. 3. Hee which turneth aside from him vnto any other doth neither keepe the way nor enter in by the dore Now whosoeuer will not refuse to haue Christ to be his teacher hee shall easily acquit himself of that doubt which maketh so many to stand in doubt which is the church and who are to be heard in steed of shepheards For if those who are called shepeheards do assay to lead vs away from Christe we must flie from them as Christ commandeth vs as froÌ„ theeues and wolues neither must we linke our selues or haue any fellowship with any other flocke saue with that which coÌ„senteth together in the pure faith of the Gospell For this cause Christ exhorteth his disciples to separate themselues from the vnbeleeuing multitude of all the whole nation that they do not suffer themselues to be ruled by the wicked Priestes and that they permit not themselues to be deluded with vayne names 3 To him the porter openeth If any man list to vnderstande God I doe not gainstand him Yea Christ seemeth in this place to set the iudgemeÌ„t of God against the false opinion of men in allowing pastours as if hee should say the world truly doth for the most part delight in some and doth willingly honour them but God in whose hand the gouernment is doth acknowledge and allow none other saue those whiche leade his sheepe this way In that he saith that the sheepe are called by name I referre it vnto the mutuall consent of faith because the scholler and the teacher are coupled together with one spirite of God that the teacher may goe before the scholler may come after VVhereas some do thinke that the priuate knowledge which the sheepheard ought to haue of euery particuler sheepe is hereby expressed I know not whether it be firme enough or no. 4 Because they know his voice Although he speake in this place of the ministers yet will he not so much haue them heard as God when hee speaketh by them For we must marke the exception which he putteth that he alone is a faithfull pastour of the Church who gouerneth his sheepe vnder Christ his guiding And we must note the reason why the sheepe are said to followe because they knowe to discerne the sheepeheardes from wolues by the very voyce This is the spirite of discreâ—ion whereby the elect doe know the truth from the false inuentions of men Therefore in the sheepe of Christ there goeth before the knoweledge of the truth then there is added thereunto an earnest desire to obey that they may not only know what is truth but receiue the same with all their heart And hee doth not only commend the obedience of faith for this cause because the sheepe do come quietly together when they heare the shepheards voyce but also because the doe not giue care to strange voyces neither are they scattered abroad when any man calleth them or rebuketh them 6 This similitude Behold why they did refuse the light of Christe being pute vp with the light of wisedome for they are ouer dull in a matter not very hard In these wordes They vnderstood not what those thynges 〈◊〉 c. the reading is diuers amongst the Grecians some bokes haue it worde for worde They vnderstood not what things he spake The other which I haue followed is more perfect although the sense come all â—o one ende The third is that they did not acknowlege him to be the sonne of god who spake of himselfe but this is not vsed very much 7 Therfore Iesus said vnto them againe verily verily I say vnto you that I am the dore of the sheepe 8 All which came before mee are theeues and robbers but thy sheepe 〈◊〉 not them 9 I am the doore if any man enter in by mee he 〈◊〉 saued and hee shall goe in and goe out and shall finde pasture 10 The theefe commeth not saue only to steale and kill and destroy I came that they may haue life and that they may haue it more abundantly 7 I am the doore Vnlesse this exposition had been added all the whole speech had been allegoricall Now doth he more plainely expounde that which was the chiefest thing in the similitude when he affirmeth that he is the doore of the sheepe And the summe is this as wee haue saide that the head of all the spirituall doctrine wherewith soules are fed is contained in him VVherupon Paul one of the shepheards 1. Cor. 2. 2. esteemed not to know any thing saue Iesus Christ. For these words import asmuch as if Christ had testified that it was he alone vnto whome we must be gathered Therfore he biddeth all those that desire to be saued come vnto him VVherby he giueth vs to vnderstand that all theyr labour is but lost whosoeuer do striue to come vnto God leauing him because there is but one gate that standeth open and all other entrances whatsoeuer are stopt 8 All which came before mee It is worde for worde All howe many soeuer And those which restraine this vnto Iudas of Galilee and such mysse the marke in my iudgement very much and are farre from Christ his meaning For he doth generally set all
Christ applieth this vnto this present matter that they are called Gods because they are Gods ministers to gouerne the worlde In the like respect the scripture doth also call the Angels Gods because by theÌ„ the glory of God shineth abroade in the worlde VVee must note this phrase vnto whom the worde of God was spoken for his meaning is that they were appointed by the certaine commaundement of God VVhence we gather that empyres and gouerments did not rashly begin neither yet through mans errour but that they were appointed by the will of god because he will haue ciuill order kept amongst men and haue vs gouerned by authoritie lawes In which respect Paule saith Ro. 13. 2. that they rebel against God whosoeuer do resist the power because ther is no power but of God If any man obiect that other callings are of God also and that he alloweth them and that yet notwithstanding husbandmeÌ„ and neatheardes and coblers are not called Gods I answere that this is no generall thing that all those shoulde be called Gods who are called vnto some certaine kinde of life but Christ speaketh of kinges whome God hath extolled vnto an higher degree that they may rule and excell To be briefe let vs know that Magistrates are called gods for this cause because God hath committed vnto them the gouernment Vnder this worde lawe Christ doth camprehend all the doctrine whereâ—y GOD did gouerne the old Church For because the Prophetes were only inâ—â—terpreters of the lawe the Psalmes are also worthilie accounted an addition or appurtenance of the lawe That the scripture cannot be broken importeth as much as that the doctrin of the scripture cannot be violate 36 VVhome the father hath sanctified All the godlly haue a certaine common sanctification but Christ challengeth to himselfe in this place a farre more excellent thing namely that he alone was separated from all other that in him the power of the spirite and the maiestie of God might shew themselues like as he said before chap. 6 27. that he was sealed by the same father And this is properly referred vnto Christ his person in as much as he was reuealed in the flesh Therefore these two are ioyned togeather that he was sanctified and sent into the world But we must also vnderstand to what ende and vpon what condition hee was sent namely that he might bring saluation from God and that he myght in all respectes prooue and shewe himselfe to be the sonne of God You say that he doth blaspheme The Arrians did in times past wrest this place that they might proue that Christ was not God by nature but that he had the diuinitie as it were at the will and pleasure of another But this errour may easily be refuted because Christ doth not in this place dispute who he is in himselfe but what hee ought to bee knowen to be by his myracles in mans flesh For doubtles we can neuer comprehend his eternall diuinitie vnlesse we imbrace him in as much as he was giuen by the father to bee a redeemer Moreouer we must remember that whiche I touched before that Christ doth not plainly and openly as amongest his Disciples testifie who hee is but doeth rather stande vppon the refuting of the slaunder and cauill of his enemies 37 If I doe not the works of my father beleeue me not 38 And if I doe them although you beleeue not mee beleeue the workes that you may know and beleeue that the father is in me and â— in him 39 Therfore they sought againe to apprehend him and hee escaped out of theyr hande 40 And hee went againe beyond Iordan into the place where Iohn did first baptise â—ayed there 41 And many came vnto him and said Iohn truly did no myracle but what thingâ— soeuer Iohn said of him were true 42 And many beleeued in him there 37 If I doe not the workes Least the Iewes shoulde obiect that he did in vaine make his boast of sanctification and whatsoeuer did depende thereupon he doth againe repeate these myracles wherein hee had shewed a most manifest token of his diuinitie And it is a kind of grauntyng as if he should say I will not haue you vpon any other condition bounde to beleeue mee then if the thing it selfe appeare manifestly you may freely reiect me if God doe not openly testifie of me Hee calleth those works the fathers which were in deed diuine wherein there appeared greater power then that they coulde bee ascribed vnto man 38 And if I doe the workes of my father Hee sheweth that they were openly guiltie of wicked and sacrilegious contempt because they giue no honour vnto the manifest workes of God And there is a second graunting when he saith although I suffer you to doubt of the doctrine at least it shall not be lawfull for you to denie that the workes which I haue shewed are of God Therefore you doe openly reiect God and not man And in that he setteth knowledge before faith as if it were inferiour in order he doth it for this cause because he had to doe with vnbeleeuing and froward men who doe neuer yeeld vnto God vnlesse they be ouercome and enforced by experience For the robellions will knowe before they can beleeue And yet notwithstanding God doth so farre foorth beare with vs that the knowledge of his workes may and doth prepare vs vnto faith But the knowlege of God of his hydden wisdome doth follow faith in order because the obedience of faith openeth vnto vs the gate of the kingdome of heauen The father is in mee He repeateth the same thing which hee had saide before in other wordes I and the father are one This is the drift of al that in his administration he differeth not from his father The father saith he is 〈…〉 that is the diuine power doth shew it selfe in me And I am in the father That iâ— I doe nothing without his direction and authoritie so that there is a mutuall coniunction betweene mee and the father Neither doth he speake in this place of the vnitie of the essence but of the reuealing of the diuine power in Christes person whereby it did appeare that he was sent of God 39 Therefore they sought to take him VVithout doubt that they might pull him out of the temple to he stoned by and by for doubtlesse their Iurie was not asswaged with the wordes of Christ. In that he saith that hee escaped out of their handes this could by no other meanes come to passe saue only by the wonderfull power of God VVhereby wee are taught that we are not laide open vnto the lust of the wicked whiche God doth restraine with his bridle so often as he thinketh good 40 Hee went beyâ—â—d Iordan Christ went ouer Iordan least hee should fight continually without any great fruite Therefore he hath taught vs by his example that we must vse opportunitie Concerning the place wherunto he departed reade the 2. chap. ver 28. 41
what should become of men in so greate frailtie of the fleshe if hauing once obtained life they shoulde afterward be left vnto themselues Therefore the continuall estate of the life must be grounded vpon the power of the selfe same Christ that hee may finish that which he hath begunne And the faithfull are saide neuer to dye for this cause because their soules being borne againe of the vncorruptible seed haue the spirite of Christ abiding in them whereby they are continually quickned For although the body be subiect to death because of sinne yet that spirite is life for righteousnesse Rom. 8. 10. And in that the outwarde man is dayly corrupted in them that is so farre from impayring theyr true life that it euen helpeth forwarde the same because the inwarde man is renewed from day to day 2. Cor. 4. 16. Yea death it selfe is in them a certaine setting free from the bondage of death Doest thou beleeue this Christ seemeth at the firste sight to intreate of the spirituall life for this cause that hee may withdrawe the minde of Martha from her present desire Martha did desire to haue her brother restored to life Christ answereth that he is the authour of a better life namely because he quickneth the soules of the faithfull by his heauenly power But I doe not doubt but that his meaning was to comprehende a double grace Therefore he commendeth generally the spirituall life which he giueth vnto all those that be his but he will giue some tast thereby of this power which hee would afterward shewe in raysing vp Lazarus 27 Truly Lorde To the end that Martha may prooue that she did beleeue that which she had heard of Christ that he is the resurrection the life she maketh answere that she beleeueth that he is Christe and the sonne of God so that indeed this knowledge comprehendeth in it selfe the summe of all good things For we must alwayes mark to what end the Messias was promised and what office the Prophetes doe attribute vnto him And when as Martha confesseth that it was he that shoulde come she confirmeth her faith with the prophesies of the Prophetes VVhereupon it followeth that the full restoring of all thinges and perfect felicitie is to be hoped for at his hands and finally that he was sent for this cause that he may erect set in order a true and absolute estate of the kingdome of God 28 VVhen she had said these thinges she went and called her sister Mary secretly saying the master is present and calleth thee 29 So soone as shee heard that shee ryseth straightway and commeth vnto him 30 And Iesus was not yet come into the towne but was in the place where Martha met him 31 The Iewes therefore which were with her at home and did comfort her seeing that Mary arose sodainely and went out they followed her saying shee goeth vnto the graue that shee may weepe there 32 Therefore after that Mary came where Iesus was when shee sawe him shee fell at his feete saying vnto him Lorde if thou haddest beene heere my brother had not beene dead 33 Therefore so soone as Iesus saw her weeping and the Iewes whiche came with her weeping he groâ—ed in the spirite and troubled himselfe 34 And hee sayde where haue you laide hym They say vnto him come and see 35 Iesus wept 36 Therfore the Iewes said behold how he loued him 37 And certaine of them said could not he which opened the eyes of one that was blinde bring to passe that this man should not die 38 Then Iesus groned againe in himselfe and came vnto the graue and it was a 〈◊〉 and a stone laid vpon it â—â— Called her sister It is likely that Christ stayed without the towne at the request of Martha least he should come into such an assemblie of men For she feared daunger because Christ had but of late hardly escaped out of the middest of death Therefore least his comming shoulde be noysed abroade any further she telleth her sister priuilie The master is present This word master doth shew what account these godly matrones did make of Christ And although they had not profited so much as became them yet was this a great matter that they had wholy addicted themselues to be his disciples And the sodaine departure of Mary that she might come to meet him doth not a little testifie how she reuerenced him 31 Therfore the Iewes that were with her Although Christ suffereth Martha to returne home that she might draw aside her sister out of the companie yet Christe did intend an other thing namely that he might haue the Iewes to see the myracle They doe in no case thinke vpon this but it was no new matter that men should be brought thyther as it were in darknes by the secret prouidence of God whyther they went not They thinke y t Mary goeth vnto the graue as those are wont to doe who seek to haue their sorrow stirred vp For this disease reigneth commonly euery where that husbands being depriued of their wiues and parents of their children and again wiues of their husbandes and children of their parents or kinsfolkes or friendes doe increase ambitiously by all means possible their mourning and it is a solemne thing to finde out diuers inuentions to this ende So that indeede whereas the affections of men are alreadie inordinate they prick them forward with newe prickes to the ende they may the more vehementlye and with greater force resiste God Further more it was their dutie to pull backe Mary least by beholding the Sepulchre she should gather matter of mourning but they dare not vse so sharpe a remedie but euen they themselues doe nourish the inteÌ„perancie of her grief in that they beare heâ— coÌ„panie So that it falleth out oftentimes that their consolations are little worth who beare with their friendes too much 32 Shee fell downe at his feete In that she falleth downe at his feet we doe thereby gather that he was worshipped in that house aboue the coÌ„mon order and manner of men For although they were wont to prostrate themselues before kinges and rulers yet because Christ had him selfe no princely or loftie thing in himselfe according to the flesh Mary falleth downe at his feete for another ende Neither would she haue doone so vnlesse shee had beene perswaded that hee was the sonne of God Lord if thou hadst been here Although she seemeth to speake honourably of Christ after a sort yet we haue of late declared what corruption is in these wordes For doubtlesse the power of Christ whiche did replenish heaueÌ„ earth ought not to haue bin restrained vnto his corporall presence 33 Hee groned in the spirite Vnlesse Christ had sorrowed togeather with them he woulde haue stood rather with a fierce countenance but when as he conformeth himselfe vnto them euen vnto weeping he declareth his agreement with them For the Euangelist seemeth in my iudgement to expresse the cause of such
riches dignitie haue pride almost alwaies to keepe thē company VVherefore it is a hard matter for those menne to be tamed with willing humility who beinge puft vppe with arrogancye doe scarse acknowledge themselues to be men Therefore what man soeuer is excellent in the word let him if he be wise not trust too much to his greatnes least it be to him an hinderaunce VVhereas hee saieth that they were many you must not so take it as if they were either the more parte or the halfe for being compared vnto others whereof there was a great multitude they were but a few but the same were many if they were cōsidered in themselues Because of the Pharisees Hee seemeth to speake vnproperly when as he separateth faith from confession For with the hearte man beeleeueth vnto righteousnes with the mouth confession is made vnto saluation neither can it be but that faith being once kindled in the heart she must put forth her flame I aunswere that in this place is declared how weake their faith was who were so lukewarm or rather cold To be briefe Iohn meaneth that they embraced the doctrine of Christ because they knew it did proceede from GOD but yet there was no liuely fayeth in them and such a faith as was endowed with that power which was requisite because Christ giueth not vnto those that be his the spirit of feare but of constancy that they may be bold freely and without feare to confesse that which they haue learned of him Although I doe not think that these were altogether dumbe yet because their confession was not free enough the Euangelist in my iudgement doth flatly denye that they made confession of their faith For that was a lawfull profession openly to giue their names vnto Christ. VVherefore let no man flatter himselfe who couereth and cloaketh his faith in any point least he incurre the hatred of men For how much soeuer they hate the name of Christe yet that feare is not to bee excused which compelleth vs to turne aside euen but a litle from the confessing thereof Note also that there is lesse strength and constancy in the rulers because ambition doth reigne in them for the most parte then which there is nothing more seruile And that I may be briefe earthly honours do as it were bind men with golden fetters so that they cannot doe their duety freely Therefore those that be base and of low estate must be therewith so much the rather contented because they are free from manye at least the worste snares Neuerthelesse great and noble men must striue with their estate least it be vnto them an hinderance and keepe them backe from submitting themselues vnto Christ. Iohn saieth that they were afrayde of the Pharisees not that it was lawful for any man to call himselfe the Disciple of Christ for the other Priests and Scribes but beecause there was a more outragious kynd of crueltye in these menne coloured with zeale Zeale to defend relygion is an excellent vertue but when as there lyeth hypocrisie vnder it there canne bee no worse plague VVherefore wee must the more instantly desire the Lord to gouerne vs with the certeine and sure rule of his spirit Least they should be cast out of the Synagogue Beeholde what was the thing that hindered them to witte the feare of infamy because they shuld haue beene cast out of the Synagogue Furthermore heereby appeareth howe great the frowardnes of men is which doth not onely corrupt the beste ordinaunces of God but turneth them into deadly tyranny Excōmunication ought to haue beene a string and sinow for holy discipline that they might haue a punishment in readines if any manne did despise the Church But it was brought to that passe that whosoeuer did confesse that he was Christes he was banyshed from the company of the faithfull Likeas the Pope dooth at this daye falselye pretende the lawe of excommunication that he may practise the lyke tyrannie he dooth not only with blind madnesse thunder and cast out his lightenings agaynst all the godly but dooth also endeuoure to throwe downe Christ out of his heauenlye seate And yet is he not ashamed impudently to pretende the tytle of the holy iurisdiction wherewith Christ didde adorne hys Church 43. For they loued The Euangelist doth in plaine words set downe that these men became not superstitious but did onely auoide reproach amongst men For if ambitiō was of more force amongst them then the feare of God it followeth that they were set free from the vaine feare of cōsciēce Now let the readers mark of what great ignominy their fearfulnes is condemned with God who dissemble and cloake their fayth amongst men for feare of enuy VVhat is more preposterous yea what is more beastly then to preferre the vaine praises of men before the iudgemente of God And yet he pronounceth that they are all possessed with suche madnesse who auoide the enuy of menne when as the pure faith must be confessed that for good causes for when as the Apostle He. 11. 27. doth commend the inuincible constancy of Moses he saieth that he waxed hardye as if he had seene him that was inuisible In whiche woordes hee giueth vs to vnderstand that when as any man hath fastened his eyes vppon God his heart shall be strong and more hard then the Adamant Therefore hence commeth that softnesse which maketh vs fall awaye vnto vnfaithful disimulation because al our senses waxe dull in beholding the world For the sincere beholding of God should by and by put away al the smokes of honour and riches Let them now go shake theyr eares who thinke that the wicked denying of Christ is but a lighte and veniall sinne seeing that the spirit pronounceth on the contrary that this is a more filthy monster then if the heauen and earth shuld go together To loue the glory of men doth signifie in this place to be desirous to be esteemed of amongst men Therefore the Euangeliste meaneth that those men were so addicted vnto the woorlde that they hadde rather please menne then God Moreouer whylest that the Euangelist accuseth the denyers of Christ of this crime hee dooth also declare that excommunication was litle sette by because the high Priestes did abuse it contrarye to equitie and ryghte VVherefore lette vs knowe that all is but a vaine terrifyinge what cursinges and excommunications soeuer the Pope dooth thunder out againste vs when as wee knowe assuredly that hee goeth aboute nothinge else saue onelye to leade vs away from Christ. 44. And Iesus cryed This sentence tendeth to this ende that Christe may encourage his vnto the iust and vnbowable constancy of saith yet there is contained herein a reprehension whereby he meant to correcte that wicked feare The crying serueth to make this more vehemēt because it is not a doctrine onely but an exhortation also to prick them forward The sum is this that the faith in Christ doth not leane vnto any mortal man
but vnto God because it findeth nothing in Christ but that which is diuine yea it beholdeth God in his face Thence he gathereth that it is an absurd thing that it shuld faint and quaile as being doubtful For we cannot do God greater iniury then if his trueth bee not sufficiente for vs. Therefore that man hath rightly profited in the Gospel who leaning vnto this confidence hope that he beleeueth not men but God doth persist strong and quiet against al the engines of Satan therefore to the end we may giue God his honour let vs learne that we must stande in the faith not only when as the world doth faile but also when as Satan doth trouble and supplant whatsoeuer is vnder heauen The faithful are said not to beleeue in Christ when as they doe not abyde in beholdinge him as hee is manne For when as hee compareth himselfe in this place with the father he commaundeth vs to haue respecte vnto the power of God beecause the weakenes of the fleshe hath of it selfe no strength VVhen as he shall afterward exhort the disciples to beleeue in him hys wordes shall haue another meaning For God is not set in that place against man but Christ is set in the midst withal his giftes which ought to haue sufficient force to retaine our fayth 45. And he that seeth me Take this sight for knowledge For to the ende he may set at rest the consciences who should otherwise be subiecte to many tossinges and turmoylinges he calleth vs vnto the father For the stabilitie of faith is certeine and firme for this cause because it is aboue the world And when as Christ is truely known the glory of God shineth in him so that we maye knowe assuredly that the faith which wee haue in him doth not depend vpon man but that it is grounded in the eternal God because it riseth from the flesh of Christ vnto his diuinity which thing if it be so it must not only be setled continually in the hart but also it must vtter it self in the tongue without feare when need shal require 46. I came as a light To the end hee may make his disciples the more stout and strong he proceedeth yet in preaching the certeinty of fayth And he doth first of all testifie that hee came into the worlde that hee might be a light whereby men may be deliuered from darknes and errours and also assigneth the meanes to attaine vnto so great goodnes saying that whosoeuer beleeueth in me c. Furthermore hee accuseth them all of vnthankefulnes who being taught by his Gospel doe not separate themselues from the vnbeleeuers For the more excellēt this good thing is to be called out of darknes into light the lesse excuse haue they who choake the light that is kindled in them with their slouthfulnes cōtempt These wordes are of great force I came as a light into the world For althogh Christ was a light from the beginning yet doth he not in vain adorne himself with this title that he came to fulfill the function of the light And to the ende we may haue distinct degrees hee teacheth that he is rather a light vnto others then vnto himself and secondly not only to Angels but also to men thirdly that he was reuealed in the flesh to the end he might shew forth perfect brightnes The vniuersall word seemeth to be put in of set purpose partly to the end he might make this goodnesse common vnto all the faithfull without exception partelye that he might shew that the vnbeleeuers do therfore perishe in darknes because they flye from the light of their own accord Nowe if all the wisdome of the world be gathered togeather there shall not be founde one sparkle of true light in that huge heape but it shall be rather a lump without forme for as much as it is proper to Christ alone to deliuer vs out of darknes 47. And if any man shal heare my words and shal not beleeue I do not iudge him for I came not to iudge the world but to saue the world 48. He that reiecteth me and doth not receiue my words hee hath one that shal iudge him the word which I haue spoken it shal iudge him in the last day 49. Because I haue not spoken of my self but the father that sent me he gaue mee a commandement what I shal say and what I shall speake 50. And I know that his commandement is eternal life The things therfore which I speake as the father hath told me so speak I. 47. If any man shall heare my woordes After that he hath entreated of his grace and exhorted those that are his vnto constancie of faith he beginneth now to nettle the rebellious Although he doeth in this place also mitigate the seuerity whereof their vngodlinesse is woorthy who do as it were of sette purpose reiecte God For he omitteth to iudge them because hee came rather to saue all men VVe must first of all vnderstande that he speaketh not in this place of all manner of vnbeleeuers but of those who willingly and wittingly doe reiecte the doctrine of the Gospell which is shewed them VVhy then will not Christ condēne them because hauing laid away the person of a iudge in this place to the end all menne may be the more encouraged to repent he offereth saluation vnto all men in generall and holdeth his armes abroade to embrace all men Although in the meane season he amplifieth the fault with no smal circumstance if they refuse so gentle and sweete an inuitation For it is as much as if he had said Behold I stand to cal all men and hauing forgotten the person of a iudge this is mine only purpose to allure al men and to deliuer those from destruction who seeme to be twise destroyed already Therefore no man is condemned for the contempt of the Gospel saue he who despising the louely message of saluation would of his owne accorde bring destruction vppon himselfe The worde iudge as appeareth by the contrary saue is heere taken for to condemne And thys ought to be referred vnto the proper and naturall office of Christ. For in that the vnbeleeuers are more greuously condemned for the Gospels sake it is an accidentall thing and not naturall to the same as we haue else where sayde 48. He that reiecteth me Least the wicked shoulde flatter themselues as if they might play the wātōs against Christ freely he addeth in this place in horrible denunciation that though he say nothing yet is the doctrine sufficient to condemne them like as he saieth else where that they haue no neede of anye other iudge then Moses of whome they made theyr boast aboue 5. 45. The meaning therefore of the wordes is this I beeing enflamed with an earnest desire to haue you saued doe abstaine from mine own authority in condemning you and am whollye bente to saue that whiche is loste but you maye not therefore thinke that you are escaped
out of the hand of God For howsoeuer I hold my peace that word which you haue despised is a fitte iudge And doth not receiue my wordes The latter member expoundeth the former for because hypocrisie is naturally engrafted in men they canne do nothing more readily then onely in word boaste that they are ready to receiue Christ. And we know how cōmon this boasting is euen amōgst the worst men VVherefore we must marke this definition that Christ is reiected when as we doe not imbrace the pure doctrine of the Gospell The Papistes doe with full and open mouth blunder out the name of Christ but so soone as his sincere trueth is brought abroad there is nothing which is more detested amongst them such men kysse Christe as did Iudas Therfore let vs learne to include him in his word and to giue him the worship of obedience which he requireth only The word which I speake The authority of the Gospell coulde not haue had greater commendation giuen it then when as the power of iudgement is attributed vnto it For according to these words the last iudgment shal be nothing else but an approbation of the doctrine of the Gospell Christe him selfe shal goe vppe into his iudgement seate but hee affirmeth that hee wil giue sentence according to the word whiche is now preached This denuntiation ought to make the wicked sore afrayd when as they shall not be able to escape the iudgment of that doctrine which they do now so proudly floute Notwithstanding Christ his meaning is that they are now depriued of feeling when as he maketh mention of the last iudgement For he telleth them that that punishment shal then manifestly appeare which they doe now mocke Againe the godly may gather hence an inestimable comforte that howsoeuer they are condemned of the world yet do they not doubt but that they are acquited in heauen beecause wheresoeuer the faith of the Gospell hath a place the iudgemente seate of God is erected there to saue There is no cause why wee should passe for the Papists with their peruerse iudgements so long as we trust to this right because our faith doth surpasse the Angels 49. Because I speake not of myselfe Least the outwarde shape of manne should any whitte impaire the maiesty of God Christ dooth euer nowe and then call vs vnto the Father For this cause dooth hee so often make mention of the Father And truely seeing that it is wickednes to translate any iot of Gods glory vnto any other it must needes be that that word came from GOD whereunto the iudgement is ascribed In this place Christ distinguisheth himselfe from the Father not simplye according to his diuine persō but rather according to the flesh least his doctrin being esteemed after the maner of men shuld be of lesse weight importāce But and if the consciences were subiect to the doctrine and lawes of mē this reason shuld not agree which Christ bringeth My word saith he shal iudge because it came not frō mā according to that saying of Ia. 4. 11. There is one lawgiuer c. Moreouer we gather hence what monstrous sacriledge this is that the Pope durste tye mennes soules vnto his inuentions for by thys meanes hee taketh more to hymselfe then the Sonne of God whoe sayeth that he speaketh onelye according to his Fathers appointmente 50. His commaundement is eternal lyfe Hee commendeth againe the fruite of his doctrine to the ende al menne may the more willingly submitte themselues thereunto And nowe it is meete that the wicked doe feele Gods vengeaunce whom they now refuse and wil not haue to be vnto them the authour of life Chap. 13. 1. BEfore the holye daye of Easter when Iesus knewe that his houre was come that he should go out of this worlde vnto the father seeing that he loued his which were in the world vntil the end loued he them 2. VVhen supper was ended when as the deuil had now put into the hart of Iudas the son of Simon Iscariot to betray him 3. VVhen Iesus knew that the father had giuen al things into his hands and that he came out from God and should go vnto God 4. He rose from supper and layd down his cloathes and hauing taken a linnen towell he girded himself 5. Then put he water into a bason and began to wash the disciples feete and to wype them with the towel wherwith he was girded 6. Therefore he came to Simon Peter who saith vnto him Lord doest thou wash my feete 7. Iesus answered and said vnto him what I doe thou knowest not yet but thou shalte know hereafter 1. Before the holy day Iohn passeth ouer many thinges of sette purpose which he knew Matthew and Luke had recited and hee himselfe taketh in hande to handle that whiche hee knew they had omitted of which number the hystory of the washing of the feete is And although he will more plainely declare afterward to what end Christ washed his disciples feete yet doth he in one word in this place sette down that the constant and perpetuall loue wherewith hee once loued them was declared by that token so that although hee were taken out of their sight yet might they certeinelye perswade themselues that this loue was not quenched by death VVhich perswasion muste sticke faste euen in our heartes at this daye The woordes are that Christ loued those euen vntil the end which were in the world VVhy doth he describe the Apostls by this Periphrasis saue onely that we may know that Christe cared so muche the more for them because they were in a daungerous and harde warfare as wee are VVherefore although we seeme to be farre off from Christ yet we must knowe that he hath respect vnto vs because he loueth his who are conuersant in the world Neither nede we to doubt but that he beareth the lyke affection euen now which he had at that instant when he loued them That hee might goe out of this worlde vnto the father This phrase is woorthy the nothing for it is referred vnto Christ his knowledge in that he knew that his death was a passage vnto the heauenly kingdome of God And if so bee it when as he made haste thither he ceased not to loue hys as he was woont there is no cause why we shoulde thinke that his affection is now altered Now for asmuch as he is the first begotten of the dead this definition of death doth appertaine vnto the whole body of the church that it is a passage vnto God from whome the faithfull are now estranged 2. VVhen supper was done VVee shall anon handle more at large in hys place the whole purpose of Christ in washing his disciples feete and also the fruite of this hystory let vs now follow the text He saieth that this was done at such time as Iudas was determined to betraye Christe not onely that he might shew forth the wonderfull patience of Christ who could abide to wash such a
who doth not thinke that he is conuersaunt amongest his weake brethren vpon that condition that hee may submit himselfe meekely and gently vnto those offices whiche seeme to be vncomely and filthie VVe must also note that Christ telleth them that he had giuen them an example Neither must we make all his facts examples in generall that we may follow them The Papists do boast that they doe keepe the fast of Lent imitating therein the example of Christ. But we must first mark whether he did this to the end his disciples should frame themselues to doe the like or no. VVe reade of no such thing wherfore it is no lesse peruers emulation then if they did assay to flie into heauen Moreouer whereas they ought to haue followed Christ they became Apes rather then followers They ordeine euery yere a publike washing of the feete as it were vpon a stage so that they thinke that they haue fulfilled the bare and vaine ceremonie excellently when they haue done this they suffer themselues freely to contemne their brethren And not that onely but after that they haue washed twelue mens feete they pull in peeces all Christes members cruelly and so consequently do euen spit in Christ his face VVherefore that comicall pompe is nothing els but a meere and filthie mocking of Christ. Neither doth Christ in this place commende vnto vs a yeerely ryte but hee commaundeth vs to bee readie duringe our whole life to washe the feete of our brethren 16 Verily verily I say vnto you These are prouerbiall sentences the vse whereof reacheth farther which notwithstanding are to bee applyed vnto this present circumstaunce VVherefore they are deceiued in my iudgement which take them generally as if Christe did in this place exhort his disciples to beare the crosse for this is true that he vsed them for his purpose Hee addeth afterwarde that they are blessed if they know them and doe them For that doth not deserue to bee called true knowledge which doth not bring the faithfull so far that they may become like to their head It is rather a vaine imagination whilest that we beholde Christe and those thinges which are Christes without vs. Gather hence that vntill suche time as a man shall learne to submit himselfe vnto his brethren he knoweth not whether Christ be his master or no. And forasmuch as no man doth submit himselfe vnto his brethren in all respects and many men doe also exercise themselues sleightly and coldly in the duties of loue it appeareth heereby how farre we are as yet froÌ„ the full light of faith 18 I speake not of you all I knowe whome I haue chosen but that the Scripture may bee fulfilled hee that eateth bread with mee hath lifted vppe his heele agaynste mee 19 Now I tell you before it be doone that when it is done you may beleeue that I am 20 Verily verily I say vnto you he that receiueth if I shal send any he receiueth meâ— and he that receiueth me receiueth him that sent mee 18 I speake not of you all Hee giueth them to vnderstand againe that there is one amongest the Disciples who is nothing lesse in very deede then a Disciple and this doth he partly for Iudas his sake to the ende he may make him the more inexcusable partly because of the rest of the companie least Iudas his fall doe subuert any of them Neither doeth he only encourage them to stand neuerthelesse in their calling though Iudas doe fall but because the felicitie whereof he make mention is not common to all men hee teacheth that it is so much the more earnestly to be desired and that we must so much the more constantly abide therin Nowe hee attributeth this thing to their election in that they shall stand For as mans power is fraile it should yeeld at euery blast and should fall with euery vehement motion vnlesse the Lorde did vphold it with his hand and because he gouerneth those whom he hath chosen what engines soeuer Satan doth erect against them yet shall he not preuaile but they shall perseuere firme and constant euen vntil the end Neither doth he only affirm that they must confesse y t they receiue perseuerance froÌ„ their electioÌ„ but also the beginning of godlines How coÌ„meth it to passe that one man doth more addict himselfe vnto the worde of God then another euen because he is elected Againe how commeth it to passe that the same man goeth forwarde in the right course of godly life saue only because Gods purpose is stable and that he will finishe the worke which he hath begunne with his â—ande Finally this is the fountaine of the difference betweene the children of God and the vnbeleeuers that the former sort are drawen vnto saluation by the spirit of adoption the other are carried headlong into destruction by their vnbrideled flesh Otherwise Christ might haue saide I knowe what euerie one of you will be And to the end they may arrogate nothing to themselues but may rather acknowledge that they differ from Iudas by grace only and not by their owne power he setteth before them free election that in it they may be grounded VVherefore let vs learne that all the partes of our saluation doe depend thereupon And whereas hee reckoneth Iudas in another place amongest the elect it is another manner of speech not contrary For he speaketh in that place of the temporall election whereby God appointeth vs vnto some certaine kind of work as Saul who was elected to bee a king yet was he a reprobate But Christ intreateth now of the eternall election wherby we are made the children of God wherby God hath predestinated vs vnto life before the worlde was made God doth sometimes adorne the reprobate with y e gifts of the spirit that they may execute that function whereunto they are called So princely vertues do appear for a time in Saul so Iudas did excel in such notable gifts as were meet for an Apostle of Christ. But y â— sanctificatioÌ„ of the spirit which y e Lord doth vouchsafe to bestow vpon none saue only his children is farre vnlike to these For he renueth them in minde and heart to the ende they may bee holy and without blame in his sight Secondly it hath a liuely roote in them which can neuer be plucked vp because God doth not repent him selfe of his adoption In the meane season this remaineth sure and certaine that it is the gift of Gods election that whenas we haue embraced Christ his doctrine by faith we doe also followe it in life and that this is the onely cause of our blessednes whereby we are distinguished from the reprobate that they being destitute of the grace of the spirite do wickedly perish we haue Christ to be our keeper who gouerneth vs with his hand defendeth vs with his power Furthermore Christ giueth in this place an euident testimonie of his diuinitie First of al when he saith that he iudgeth not after
the manner of men secondly when he maketh himselfe the authour of Election For this knowledge whereof he speaketh is proper to God but this other thing is more effectuall when he testifieth that hee did choose those that were chosen before the creation of the worlde For this so excellent a token of his diuine power ought to moue vs more then if the Scripture should call him God an hundred times That the scripture may be fulfilled It might haue seemed to haue been an absurd thing that he that was elected to be of so honourable an order should not also haue beene endowed with true godlinesse For it was a readie obiection why Christe had not chosen him whom he meant to make one of his Apostles Yea why he made him an Apostle whom he knew would be such a wicked fellow Therefore he telleth them that it was meete it should be so because it was foretolde or at least that this was no new thing because Dauid had tryed the same For some doe thinke that the prophesie whiche is cited belongeth properly to Christe Some other doe thinke that it is a plaine comparison that as Dauid was betrayed by an houshold enemie and that vniustly euen so Gods children are subiect to the like estate As those men think the sense should bee whereas one of my disciples i◠a wicked traytour and betraier of his master this is not the first falshood of that sort that hath been in the world but rather that commeth to passe at this day whiche the scripture doth testifie was done in times past But forasmuche as that was shadowed in Dauid which did appeare more plainely afterwarde in Christ I doe willingly agree with the former sort who say that that was properly fulfilled which Dauid had foretold by the spirite of prophesie Psal. 41. 10. Othersome think that it is an vnperfect sentence wherein the principall verbe must be vnderstood But if you reade it in one texte that the scripture may be fulfilled Hee that eateth bread with mee hee lifteth vp his heele against mee there shal be nothing wanting Furthermore to lift vp the heele doth signifie metaphorically to set vpon any man craftily vnder pretence of friendship that he may be oppressed at vnawares Now we must suffer that thing patiētly also who are Christs members which Christ who is our head and patterne hath suffered And truly this hath been an ordinarie thing almost in all ages in the Church that it hath no greater and more deadly enemies then those that be of the housholde of the Churche VVherefore least suche crueltie doe trouble the faithfull let them accustome themselues betimes to suffer traytours 19 Now I tell you of it He telleth his Disciples in this sentence that they haue so small cause to faint because there is one reprobate gone out from amongest them that their faith ought the better to be confirmed For vnlesse we should see that in the Church with our eyes which was fortetold concerning her troubles and combates wee shoulde for good causes doubt where the prophesies were become But when as y e truth of the scripture agreeth with our experience then doe we the better perceiue that god careth for vs that we are gouerned by his prouidence In these wordes that you may beleeue that I am he giueth thē vs to vnderstand that he was that Messias which was promised Not that the treason which Iudas wrought did beginne to bring the Disciples vnto faith but because their faith was the more encreased whenas they came vnto the experience of those things which they had heard before out of the mouth of Christ. And now there may be a double sense and meaning in these words so that he may say that they should beleeue when the thing was come to passe because he knew al thinges or that hee wanted nothing of all those things which the scripture doth testifie concerning Christ. But because they doe both agree reasonable wel with the wordes the readers may for me choose whether they will 20 Verily verily I say vnto you There is either a new speech set downe in this place whiche is vnperfect or els Christe preuenteth an offence which was about to arise by reason of the wicked fact of Iudas For the Euangelistes doe not alwayes knit togeather the whole Sermons of Christ but doe sometimes gather together diuers sentences briefly although it is more likely that Christ meant to cure and preuent the offence It appeareth too plainly how apt wee are to receiue woundes by euill examples wherby it commeth to passe that the falling away of one man doth wound two hundreth more to extinguish their faith but the constancie of tenne or twentie godly men can scarse edifie one Therefore seeing that Christ did set such a monster before their eyes it was necessary for him to reach out his hand vnto the disciples least beeing stroken with this noueltie they should goe backwarde Neither had hee respect vnto thē only but he prouided for those that should come after them also For otherwise the remembraunce of Iudas might hurt vs much at this day For whenas the Diuell cannot estrange vs frō Christ by causing vs to hate his doctrine he maketh vs either weary of it or els causeth vs to contemne it because of the ministers But this admonition of Christ doth shew that it is an vniust thing that the vngodlinesse of certaine which behaue themselues wickedly and vngodlily in theyr office should any whit empayre the Apostolicall dignitie The reason is because we must haue respect vnto God the author of the ministerie in whom we shall finde nothing that is worthie of contempt and secondly Christ himselfe who is appointed of the father to be the onely teacher speaketh by his Apostles Therfore whosoeuer doth not vouchsafe to receiue the ministers of the Gospell he reiecteth Christ in them and God in Christ. Foolish are the Papists and absurd whilest that they wrest this title and commendation to establish their tyrannie For first of al they adorne themselues with other mens begged feathers wheras they are nothing like to Christ his Apostles secondly although we graunt them to be Apostles Christ meant nothing lesse in this place thē to giue his right vnto men For what other thing is it to receiue those whom Christ sendeth but to giue them place that they may fulfill the function which is enioyned them 21 VVhen Iesus had said thus he was troubled in the spirit and said verily verily I say vnto you that one of you shall betray mee 22 Then the Disciples looked one vppon another doubting of whome hee dyd speake 23 Furthermore one of Iesus his Disciples whome Iesus loued leaned vppon his breast 24 Therefore Simon Peter beckoned vnto him that hee should aske who it was of whom hee spake 25 Therefore when he leaned vpon Iesus his breast he saith vnto him Lorde who is it 26 Iesus answered he it is to whom I shall giue this soppe after that
his heauenly glory and in light which no man can attaine vnto it vanisheth away and also the flesh doth of his owne accord put into our heads a thousand immaginations which may turne vs away from beholding GOD aright Therefore Christ setteth himselfe before vs as a marke whereunto if our faith bee directed it shall finde a place in readinesse where it may rest For hee is the true Immanuel who so soone as he is sought by faith he answereth vs within This is one of the principall points of our faith that it must be directed vnto Christ alone least it wander here there that it must be staide in him least it faint in temptations And this is the true tryall of faith when as we doe neuer suffer our selues to be pulled away from Christ and the promises made in him VVhen as the popish diuines do dispute coÌ„cerning the obiect of faith or rather do bable they doe only make mention of God they haue no respect vnto Christe Those that gather wisdome out of their inuentions they must needes quaile at euery small blast Prowd men are ashamed of Christ his humilitie therefore they flie vnto the vncomprehensible power of GOD. But there shall neuer any faith come into heauen saue that which submitteth it selfe vnto Christe who appeareth to looke vnto to be an humble God neither shall faith euer bee strong vnlesse it seeke some stay in Christe his weakenesse 2 In my fathers house Because Christ his absence did cause the Disciples to sorrowe hee testifieth that he goeth not away for this cause that he may remaine separated from them because they haue a place also in the kingdome of heauen For it was requisite that this suspition shoulde betaken away that Christ did ascende vnto the father that hee myght leaue his behinde him vpon earth and not care any more for them This place was falsly wrested vnto another sense as if Christ did teach that there are distinct degrees of honour in the kingdome of heauen For he saith that there are many mansions not diuers or vnlike but suche as are sufficient for many as if he did say that there is roome there not only for himselfe but also for all his Disciples If not I had told you The interpreters doe vary heere For some doe reade it all in one text thus If there were not mansions prepared for you alreadie I would haue tolde you that I goe before to prepare them for you But I am rather of their minde who distinguish it thus If the heauenly glory were prepared for me alone I woulde not deceiue you therefore I woulde haue tolde you that there is a place prepared for none but only for mee with the father But it is otherwise for I go before you to prepare a place for you In my iudgement the text requireth that wee should reade it thus for it followeth immediately after And if I shall goe away and prepare you a place In which wordes Christe giueth vs to vnderstande that this is the ende of his departure to prepare a place for his The summe is that the sonâ—â— of God did ascende into heauen not for himselfe alone that hee may dwell there apart but rather that it may bee a common inheritaunce for all the godly and that by this meanes the head may be ioyned with the members Yet here ariseth a question in what estate the fathers were after their death before Christ ascended into heauen for they gather commonly that the faithfull soules were included in the Limbe because Christ saith that there shall a place be prepared by his ascending into heauen But we may easily answere that he saith that he will prepare this place against the day of the resurrection For mankinde is banished from the kingdome of God naturally but the sonne who is the only heyre of heauen hath taken possession in our name that we may haue accesse thereunto through him For we possesse heauen alreadie in his person through hope as Paul teacheth Ephe 1. 3. yet shall we not inioy so great a good thing vntill the same Christe appeare againe in heauen Therefore the estate of the fathers after death is not distinguished from ours in this place because Christ hath prepard a place both for them and vs into which he shall receiue vs all at the last day The faithful soules did looke vnto the promised redemption as vnto glasses before the reconciliation was finished and they enioy blessed rest now vntill the redemption be fulfilled 3 And if I shall goe away The coniunction conditionall must bee resolued in to the aduerbe of time as if he had saide after that shall goe hence I will returne to you againe This returne must not be vnderstood of the holy Ghost as if Christe did shew himselfe to the disciples againe in the holy Ghost That is true in deede that Christe dwelleth with vs and in vs by the holy spirite but he speaketh in this place of the last day of iudgement wherein he shall come at length to gather his togeather And truly he prepareth a place for vs dayly if we respect the whole body of the Church VVhereupon it followeth that the day of our entring into heauen is not yet come 4 And whither I goe Because we haue neede of no small strength that wee may patiently suffer our selues to bee so long separated from Christ there is another confirmation added that the Disciples do know that his death is no destruction but a passage vnto the father and secondly that they know the way wherin they may follow him that they may come vnto the societie of the same glory VVee must diligently note both members that we behold Christ with the eyes of faith in the heauenly glory and blessed immortalitie and secondly that wee know that hee is the first fruites of our life and that he hath set open the way before vs which was stopt before time 5 Thomas saith vnto him Although Thomas his answere seemeth to disagree with Christ his saying at the first blush yet was hee not determined any whit to discredite his master Yet the question is howe hee denieth y t which Christ affirmed I answere that there is somtimes in the saints confused knowledges because they knowe not the manner and reason of a thing that is certaine and laid open before them So the calling of the Gentiles was foretolde by the Prophetes according to the true sense of faith and yet Paul doth testifie Ephe. 3. 5. that it was vnto them an hidden mysterie Therefore forasmuch as the Apostles beleeued that Christe did flit vnto the father and yet did not knowe how he should obtaine the kingdome Thomas obiecteth for good causes that they knewe not whither he went Hee gathereth thence that the way is more obscure for before wee enter into any course we must knowe whither to goe 6 I am the way Althogh Christ answereth not directly vnto the question whiche was asked him yet he omitteth nothing which
vnderstande that it is no fraile or temporall ioy whereof he speaketh but that it neuer falleth away VVherefore let vs learne that wee must seeke the hope of saluation in Christes doctrine which may be of force aswell in life as in death Your ioy may bee fulfilled He addeth that this ioy shall be perfect full not because the faithfull are free from all sorrow but because the matter of ioy aboundeth so that no feare no care no sorrowe doth at any time swallow them vp For those that haue this grace giuen them to glory in Christ neither life nor death nor any miseries can hinder them from triumphing ouer heauinesse 12 This is my commaundement that yee loue one another as I haue loued you 13 No man hath greater loue then this that a man should put away his life for his friendes 14 You are my friendes if you doe those thinges which I commaund you 15 After this I wil not cal you seruants because the seruant knoweth not what his master doth but I haue called you friendes because what thinges soeuer I haue heard of my father I haue made them knowen vnto you 12 This is my commandement Seeing that it is meete that wee direct our life according to Christes commaundement we must know especially what he willeth and commaundeth Therefore he repeateth that nowe which hee had saide before that this pleaseth him aboue all other thinges that the faithful doe loue one another The loue reuereÌ„ce of God is former in order indeede but because the lawfull tryall thereof is loue toward the neighbours hee maketh mention principally of this Furthermore like as of late in the generall reuerencing of doctrine so now he setteth before vs after a sort a patterne which we must folow for he loued all his to the end they may loue one another VVe haue spoken in the chapter next going before why he commandeth nothing in plaine wordes in this place touching the louing of the vnbeleeuers 13 Greater loue then this Christ setteth foorth sometimes the greatnesse of his loue toward vs to the end he may the better establishe the hope of our saluation and now he goeth farther that hee may enflame vs to loue our brethren by his own exaÌ„ple Yet he coupleth both things together for he will haue vs to receiue by faith the infinite sweetnesse of his goodnes and secondly he allureth vs by this meanes vnto the study of loue So Paule vnto the Ephesians Ephe. 5. 2. VValk in loue as Christ hath loued vs and hath giuen himselfe for vs an offering and a sacrifice of a sweet sauour to God God coulde haue redeemed vs otherwise by his worde or his becke vnlesse he had thought good that it should be otherwise for our sake that in not sparing his owne and onely begotten sonne he might in his person declare how carefull hee was for our saluation And now those hearts must needes bee as hard as yron stone which cannot bee softened with such incomparable sweetnes of Gods loue Yet a question may be asked in this place how Christ died for his friends seeing that we were his enemies before he reconciled vs. For hauing purged our sinnes by the sacrifice of his death hee remoued the coimitie which was betweene God and vs. Let vs set the answer to this question out of the third chapter where we haue said that in respect of our selues there is dissention betweene God and vs vntill our sinnes be abolished by the death of Christ and that euerlasting loue of God wherewith he loued euen his enemies was the cause of this grace whiche was giueÌ„ in Christ. After this sort Christ gaue his life for strangers yet such as he loued euen theÌ„ otherwise he wold not haue died for theÌ„ 14 Yee are my friends He meaneth not that we do attaine vnto such honour by any merit of our owne but hee doth only tell vs vpon what condition he receiueth vs into fauour and vouchsafeth to reckon vs amongst his friends As he said of late If yee shall keepe my commandements yee shall abide in my loue â—or the grace of our sauiour God hath appeared teaching vs that denying vngodlines worldly lustes we should liue chastly righteously godlily in this world Tit. 2. 11. 12. But prophane men who wax wanton against Christe through the wicked contempt of the gospel doe tenounce his friendship 15 After this I will not call you seruants He declareth proueth his loue toward his disciples by another argument to wit that he did altogether reueale himself vnto them like as familiar communication taketh place amongst friends I saith he haue giuen you farre more then mortal man is wont to giue to his seruants therfore let this be vnto you a pledge of my loue towarde you in that I haue laide open vnto you the hidden mysteries of the heauenly wisdom mildlie frindly which I had heard of the father This is an excellent coÌ„mendation of the gospel that wee haue Christs heart as it were opened there so that we need not doubt of his loue There is no cause why we should desire to goe vp into heauen or downe into the deepe to set the certaintie of our saluation let this testimonie of loue which is contained in the gospel suffice vs because it shall neuer deceiue vs. Moses said Deut. 4. 7. vnto the old people what nation vnder heauen is so noble which hath God comming nigh vnto it as God doth common with thee this day But our noblenesse doth farre excell that since that GOD powred out himselfe wholy in his sonne VVherefore their vnthankfulnes is so much the greater and their frowardnesse so much the more vntollerable who beeing not content with the wonderfull wisdome of the Gospel do flie ouer vnto new speculations through proud lust VVhatsoeuer I haue heard It is certain that the Disciples knew not all things which Christ knew neither could it bee that they should attaine vnto so great highnes and seeing that he is the vncomprehensible wisdom of God he gaue euery man a certain portion of knowledge which was sufficient Therfore why saith he that hee reuealed all things I answere that this is restrained vnto the person office of the Mediatour He made himself the meane betweene God vs who receiued that from the secrete sanctuary of God which he did giue vnto vs as they say from hand to hand Therfore Christ omitted none of those things but told them vnto his disciples which were appertinent to our saluation which were profitable for vs. So that in as much as he is ordained the master only teacher of the church he heard nothing of the father which he taught not his faithfully only let vs haue an huÌ„ble desire to learn he readie apt to bee taught we shall perceiue that Paul doth not in vain call the gospel wisdome which maketh men perfect Col. 1. 28. 16 Yeâ— haue not chosen meâ— but I haue chosen you and
displease the more part of meÌ„ For we may redily obiect that many whiche are of the world namely whoÌ„ the filthy coÌ„fusioÌ„ of all thinges deliteth do fauour their doctrine again many of the world do hate it because they are desirous to haue the politike order remaine 20 Remâ—mber the word It may also be read in the Indicatiue mode You remeÌ„ber but without any great alteratioÌ„ of the sense yet in my iudgement the Imparatiue mode doth the better agree And it is a coÌ„firmatioÌ„ of the sentence next going before where Christ said that the world hated him who did excel his disciples For it is not meet that the seruant should bee in better estate theÌ„ his master Furthermore after that he hath spoken of the persons he maketh meÌ„tioÌ„ also of the doctrine for there is nothing that troubeth the godly more then wheÌ„ they see the doctrine whiche is gods proudly coÌ„teÌ„ned of men For it is an horrible monster the beholding wherof may make the strongest breast heart quaile But whilest that on the other part we remember that the sonne of God himselfe did no lesse trie stubbornnes there is no cause why we should maruel that y e doctrine of god is so little reuereÌ„ced amoÌ„gst meÌ„ In that he calleth it their his doctrine it is referred vnto the ministerie There is one onely master of the Church but he would haue his doctrine which he taught first to be preached afterward by his Apostles 21 But all these things Because the fury of the worlde is monstrous whilest that it rageth so against the doctrine of saluation Christe sheweth a reason thereof because it is carried headlong into destruction through blinde ignoraunce For no man would warre against God openly therefore it is blindnesse and ignoraunce of God which causeth the worlde so carelesly to fight against Christ. Therefore we must alwayes haue respect to the cause neither can we haue any true consolation any where els saue only in the testimonie of a good conscience Hereby must our mindes be lifted vp likewise vnto thankfulnesse that whilest that the world doth perish in the blindnesse thereof God hath vouchsafed to make vs partakers of his light Neuerthelesse we must hold that the hatred of Christ doth proceede from the dulnesse of the minde whenas God is not knowen For as I say oftentimes vnbeliefe is blinde not that the wicked doe vnderstand and perceiue nothing but that all their knowledge is confused and doth vanish away straightway which thing I haue handeled more at large els where 22 If I had not come and spoken vnto them they should haue no sinne but now they haue no excuse for their sinne 23 Hee that hateth me hateth my father also 24 If I had not done the workes amongest them which no other man hath done they should haue no sinne but now they haue both seene and also heard both mee and my father 25 But that the worde which is written in their law may be fulfilled they hated me for nothing 26 And when the comforteâ— shall come when I will sende vnto you from my father the spirite of truethe whiche proceedeth from the father hee shall testifie of mee 27 And you doe also testifie because you are with mee from the beginning 22 If I had not come In that he said that the Iewes hated the gospel because they knew not God least any man should thinke that this serueth to mittigate their offence hee addeth that they were maliciously blinde as if a man shoulde shut his eyes least hee bee compelled to behold the light For otherwise it might haue beene obiected againste Christe if they know not thy father how is it that thou doest not redresse their errour VVhy hast thou not at least tryed whether they were altogeather vnapt to bee taught or no Hee answereth that he hath executed the office of a good and faithfull teacher but all in vaine because malice woulde not suffer them to returne vnto foundenesse of minde Furthermore his meaning was to make all men afraide vnder theyr person who doe either refuse the truth of God when it is offered vnto them or resist the same willingly when they knowe it And although there remaineth terrible vengeance of God for them yet Christe hath respect rather vnto his Disciples that hee may encourage them with certaine hope of victorie least at any time they yeelde vnto the wickednes of the wicked For whenas we heare that such is their end wee may triumph now as it were in the middest of the battell They shoulde haue no sinne Christ seemeth to graunt by these wordes that only vnbeliefe is sinne and there be some which thinke so Augustine thinketh somewhat more soberly yet the commeth vnto the same sense For because faith remitteth and blotteth out all sinnes hee saith that it is only the summe of vnbeliefe that condemneth This is truly said forasmuch as vnbeliefe doth not only keepe men from beeing deliuered from the giltinesse of death but it is the fountaine and cause of all euill But all that disputation doth nothing appertaine vnto this present place For this word sinne is not taken generally but according to the circumstance of the cause which is handeled as if Christ should say that their ignoraunce is by no meanes excusable because they had malitiously refused God in his person Likeas if we call him giltlesse iust and pure whom we will acquit of one fault only wherof he was giltie Therfore that absolution of Christe is restrained vnto one kinde of sin because he taketh from the Iewes their cloake of ignorance in the contempt and hatâ—ed of the Gospell Yet heere ariseth a newe question as yet whether vnbeliefe were not sufficient to condemne men before the comming of Christ or noe And there be frantike fellowes who gather falsly out of this place that whosoeuer died before Christs comming without faith they were in a doubtfull and suspensed state vntill Christ did shew himselfe vnto them As if there were not many places of scripture extant whiche testifie that the onely conscience was sufficient to make them guiltie Death saith Paule Rom. 5. 14. reigned vntill Moses in the worlde And in another place in the same Epistle 2. 12. he teacheth that they shall perish without lawe which haue sinned without lawe Then what is Christ his meaning Truly there is a graunting in these wordes whereby hee giueth vs to vnderstande that there remaineth nothing for the Iewes which they can pretend to mittigate their fault after that they haue reiected life willingly and wittingly when it was offered vnto them So that the excuse whiche hee graunteth them doth not quite acquit them but doeth only extenuate the greeuousnesse of the wickednesse according to that the seruaunt which knoweth the will of his master and despiceth it shal be sorer beat Luke 12. 47. For Christ meant not to promise pardon vnto others but to holde his enemies conuicted who had reiected the grace of God stubbornly to the
wholesome to saue vs. Furthermore almost euery word hath his weight for he meaneth not in this place all manner of knowledge of God but that which transformeth into the image of God from faith to faith yea it is all one with the faith whereby we are ingrafted into the body of Christe and are made partakers of the adoption of God and heires of the kindome of heauen And because God is knowen in the face of Christ alone who is his liuely and expresse image therefore is it said that they may knew thee and Christ whom thou hast sent For in that the father is placed first that is not referred vnto the order of faith as if our minde did afterward discend vnto Christe when we know God but the sense is that God is knowen at length when the mediatour is put betweene There are two Epithites added true and only because it is necessary first that faith doe distinguish god from al the vain inuentions of men that hauing embraced him with firme certaintie it be bended no whither ne yet faint and wauer and secondly that being persuaded that there is no imfect thing in God it be content with him alone whereas some doe resolue it thus that they may knowe thee who art God alone it is cold Therfore this is the sense that they may acknowledge thee to be the true God But Christ seemeth by this meanes to dispoyle himselfe of the right name of the diuinitie If any man answere that this word God is to be applyed vnto Christ as well as to the father the same question shal be moued concerning the holy Ghost For if the father only the sonne be one God the spirite is driuen from this degree which is as absurd VVe may easily answere if any man take heede vnto the manner of speech which Christ vseth euery where in the Gospell of Iohn whereof I haue so often tolde the Readers alreadie that they ought to bee acquainted therewith Christ appearing in the shape of man signifieth vnder the person of the father the might essence and maiestie of God Therefore the father of Christe is the only true God that is that God which had promised y e world a redeemer long ago is one But the vnitie and veritie of the Godhead shal be found in Christ because Christ was humbled for this cause that he myght lift vs vpon high VVhenas we are come thither then his diuine maiestie doth shewe foorth it self then he is knowen wholy in the father and the father is knowen wholy in him In summe hee that separateth Christ from the diuinitie of the father he doth not know him as yet who is the only true God but hee doth rather forge to himselfe a straunge God Therefore we are commaunded to know God and Christ whom he hath sent by whom as by his out stretched hand he inuiteth vs vnto himselfe VVhereas some doe thinke that this is an vniust thing if men doe perish for the ignoraunce of God alone it commeth to passe thereby because they do not consider that the fountaine of life is in the power of God alone and that all those which are straungers from him are depriued of life Now if we come vnto God only by faith infidelitie doth hold vs necessarily in death If any man obiect that the iust and innocent haue iniurie done them otherwise if they bee condemned wee may easily answere that there is no right or sincere thing in men so long as they continue in their owne nature And we are renued as Paule testifieth into the image of God by knowledge Now is it worthie the labour to gather three pointes togeather that the kingdome of Christe bringeth life and saluation Colloss 3. 10. Secondly that all men doe not receiue life thence and that it is not Christ his office to giue life vnto all men but only to the elect whom the father hath committed to his tuition Thirdly that this life is placed in faith and Christe bestoweth it vppon those whome hee illuminateth into the saith of the Gospell whereby we gather that the gifte of the heauenly wisedome and of illumination is not common to all men but proper to the elect It is true that the Gospell is offered vnto all men but Christe setteth foorth in this place the hidden and effectuall manner of teaching whereby the children of God alone are drawen vnto faith 4 I haue glorified thee Hee saith thus for this cause because God was made knowen vnto the worlde both in his doctrine and also in his myracles And this is the glory of God if wee knowe what he is VVhenas he addeth that hee hath finished the worke which was inioyned him hee meaneth that he hath fulfilled the whole course of his calling for that was the due and appointed time wherin he was to be receiued into the heauenly glory And hee doth not onely speake of his office of teaching but he doth also cōprehēd the other parts of his ministery For althogh the principal part remained as yet to wit the sacrifice of his death wherwith he should purge the sinnes of al men yet because the houre of his death was now present he speaketh as if he had suffered death alreadie This is therefore the summe that hee may be sent of his father into the possession of his kingdome for asmuch as hauing ended his course there remained nothing els for him to doe saue only that hee might bring foorth the fruite and effect of all thinges by the power of the spirite which he had done vpon earth according to the commaundement of his father according to that of Paule Philippians the second Chapter and seuenth verse Hee abased himselfe taking to himselfe the shape of a seruant therfore hath the father exalted him and hath giuen him a name c. 5 VVith the glory which I had with thee He desireth to be glorified with the father not that he would haue the father glorifie him inwardlye without any witnesse but tha◠beeing receiued into heauen hee may gloriously shew foorth there his greatnesse and power that euery knee may bowe vnto him c. In the same place 10. Therefore this clause with the father is set against earthly and transitorie glory in the former member like as Paule Rom. the sixth chapter and the tenth verse when as he saith that he dyed to sinne once and that he liueth now vnto God he expresseth the blessed immortalitie Afterwarde he declareth that he desireth nothing which he himselfe had not before but only that he may appeare to be such in the flesh as he was before the creation of the worlde or if you will that I speake more plainely that the diuine maiestie which he had alwayes may now shine in the person of the mediatour and in mans flesh which hee had put on An excellent place whereby wee are taught that Christe is no fleshe or temporall GOD. For if his glorye was eternall hee him selfe was also alwayes Moreouer there
was offered him so gently VVee must note the manner of speech Christ prayeth for all those which shoulde beleeue in him in which wordes he teacheth that which wee haue sometimes said that our faith must looke vnto him The member whiche foloweth next by their worde doth very well expresse the force and nature of faith and doth also confirme vs familiarly who know that our faith is grounded in the Gospel deliuered by the Apostles Therfore howsoeuer the worlde do condemne vs a thousand times let this one thing suffice vs that Christ acknowledgeth vs to be his owne and commendeth vs vnto the father And woe be to the Papists whose faith wandereth so farre from this rule that they are not ashamed to spue out execrable blasphemie that there is nothing conteined in the scripture but that whiche is doubtfull and which may bee wrested hither and thyther therefore the only tradition of the Church teacheth them to beleeue But let vs remember that the sonne of God who is the only iudge doth allow that faith alone which is conceiued out of the doctrine of the Apostles Furthermore the sure testimonie thereof shal be founde no where els saue only in their writings VVe must also note the phrase which shal beleeue by their worde which signifieth that faith commeth by hearing because the instrument wherewith God draweth vs vnto faith is the externall preaching of men VVherefore God is properly the authour of faith and men themselues are the ministers by whom wee beleeue as Paule also teacheth Cor. 3. 5. 21 That they may be all one c. He placeth the ende and drift of our felicity againe in vnitie that for good causes For this is the destructiō of mankinde that being estraunged from God it is also lame and scattered abroad in it selfe Therfore the contrary restoring therof is if it grow together into one body aright like as Paule placeth the perfection of the Church in that Ephe. 4. 3. if the faithfull agree together amongst themselues by one spirit and he saith that the Apostles and Prophetes Euangelists and Pastours were giuen for that cause in the same place 11. 12. that they might persist in edifiyng the body of Christ vntill we be come vnto the vnitie of faith And therefore hee exhorteth the faithfull to grow vp into Christ who is the head by whom all the body being coupled and knit togeather by euery ioynt of subministration according to the effectuall woorking in the measure of euery member encreaseth it selfe vnto edifiyng Therfore so often as Christe speaketh of vnitie let vs remember that horrible and filthie scattering abroad of the world which is without him And secondly let vs know that this is the beginning of blessed life if we be al gouerned and liue by the spirit of Christ alone And we must vnderstand that so often as Christ saith in this chap. that he and the father are one he speaketh not simply of his diuine essence but that he is called one in the person of the mediatour and inasmuch as he is our head Many of the fathers did interprete it thus precisely that Christ is one with the father because he is eternal God but the contention which they had with the Arrians enforced them to this to wreste shorte sentenses into a straung sense But Christ intended a far other thing then to carry vs vp vnto the bare beholding of his hidden diuinitie for he reasoneth from the end that we ought therfore to be one because otherwise the vnitie which he hath with the father shuld be vaine and vnfruitful Therfore to the end you may rightly comprehend what is the intente or effecte of that that Christ and the father are one take heede that you stripe not Christ out of the person of the Mediatour but consider him rather as he is the head of the Church and ioyne him with his members so the texte shall stand best least the vnitie of the sonne with the father be vaine and vnprofitable his power must be spread abroad throughout the whol boby of the godly VVhence we do also gather that we are one with christ not because he powreth his substaunce into vs but because hee maketh vs partakers by the power of his spirit of his life of whatsoeuer good things he hath receiued of the father That the world may beleeue Some doe interprete this word world for the elect who were as then dispearsed but because world is taken throughout this whole chapter for the reprobate I am rather of the contrary opiniō Moreouer immediately after he separateth the same word wherof he maketh mention now from al his The Euangelist did put in the word beleeue vnproperly for know or acknowledge to wit whilest that the vnfaithfull beeing conuinced by experience it selfe doe perceiue the heauenly and diuine glory of Christ whereby it commeth to passe that in beleeuing they beleeue not because this feeling pearceth not vnto the inward affection of the minde And this is the iust iudgement of God that the brightnes of the glory of God doth blind the eies of the reprobate because they are not worthy to see him sincerely and clearely Hee vseth the word know afterward in the same sense 22. And I haue giuen them the glory which thou hast giuen me Note that the patterne of perfect blessednes was expressed in Christ in such sorte that he had nothing of his own or for himself alone but he was rather rich that he might enrich his faithfull This is our blessednes that the image of God may be repayred and formed againe which was blotted out through sinne Christ is not onely the image of God inasmuch as he is his eternal word but the image of the fathers glory was also engrauen in his humane nature wherof he is made partaker with vs that he may transfigure his members into the same Paul also teacheth the selfe same thing 2. Cor. 3. 18 that we are transformed into the same image as it were from glory to glorye by beholding the glory of GOD as it were with open face VVhereuppon it followeth that no man is to be accountted Christes disciples saue onely hee in whom the glory of God is seene imprinted by the image of Christ as by a fignet The words which follow shortly after tend to the same end 23. I in them and thou in me For his meaning is to teach that the fulnes of all good thinges is in him and that that appeareth now plainely in him which was hidden in God that hee may powre it out into his by making them partakers thereof as water flowinge from a fountaiyne hyther and thyther by conduytes dooth water the fieldes euery where And hast loued them He giueth vs to vnderstande that that is the most manifest token and pledge of Gods loue towarde the godly which euē the world whither it will or no is enforced to feale and perceiue whilest that the spirit which dwelleth in them sendeth forth the beames of heauenly
But thys is a great matter that they were not afrayed to take vppon them continuall warre wyth their nation Therefore it is certaine that it came to passe throughe the heauenlye motion that they who gaue not due honour vnto Christe so longe as hee liued doe runne vnto his carcasse being dead They brynge their odours to enbalme Christes bodye but they woulde neuer haue done this vnlesse they hadde fealt the sauour of his death VVhereby it appeareth howe truely Christe sayde That onlesse a wheat corne die it remaineth alone but after that it is deade it bringeth foorth frute aboundantly before 12. 24. for wee haue a moste manifest testimonie in thys place that his death was more liuely then his life And the sweetenesse of the smell whyche the death of Christe breathed oute into the mindes of these two menne was of so great force that it did easily extinguishe all the affections of the fleshe So longe as the loue of richesse and ambition raigned in them the grace of Christe was vnto them vnsauerie but nowe all the whole worlde beginneth to be vnto them vnsauerie But lette vs knowe that there is prescribed vnto vs in the example of them what wee owe vnto Christe These two to the ende they might shewe some token of their faith caried the body of Christe constantly thoughe not without great daunger vnto the graue Therefore it is shamefull and filthye â—luggishnesse if wee defraude him of the confession of faith when as hee raigneth in the heauenly glorye VVherefore their vngodlinesse is so muche the more vnexcusable who seeinge they doe at this daye denye Christe with faithlesse dissimulation doe yet notwythstanding pretende the example of Nicodemus And I confesse they are like him in one poynte they endeuour by all meanes possible to haue Christe buried but nowe it was no time to burye hym sithens that hee is ascended vnto the right hande of the father that hee maye bee aboue menne and Aungels and that euery tongue maye confesse his high gouernment Philippians 2. 9. 10. 11. Secreatlye for feare of the Iewes Because feare is in this place set against the holye constancie whyche the spirite of the Lorde wroughte in the heart of Iosephe it is likelye that hee was not voyde of all vice Not that all feare whereby the faithfull take heede to themselues and auoyde tyrauntes and the ennemies of the Gospell is corrupte and vitious but because the weakenesse of faith bewrayeth it selfe so often as the confession of faith is suppressed by feare VVee must alway marke what the Lorde commaundeth vs to doe and howe farre hee biddeth vs goe Hee that stayeth in the midst of the course sheweth that he beleeueth not in God and hee hath no excuse who setteth more by his owne life then by the commandement of God In that the Euangelist vouchsafeth to bestow vpon Ioseph the title name of a disciple at such time as he was too fearfull and durst not professe his faith before the worlde we know by this howe gently the Lorde dealeth with those that be his and how fatherly he pardoneth their faultes Neither is there any cause why the false Nicodemites should flatter themselues who doe not only hide faith within but whilest that they feigne a consent with wicked superstitions so much as in them lyeth they deny that they were Christes disciples 40 As the Iewes are wont After that Christ had suffered extreame ignominie vpon the crosse God woulde haue his buriall to be honourable that it might be an entrance into the glory of the resurrection Ioseph and Nicodemus bestow no small cost so that it might seeme to bee superfluous but we must looke vnto the purpose of God who did also enforce them by his spirite to doe his sonne this honour that he mighte take from vs the horrour of the crosse with the smell of the sepulchre But those things which are extraordinarie ought not to be taken for an example And againe the Euangelist saith plainely that hee was buried after the manner of the Iewes by which woordes hee signifieth that this was one of the ceremonies of the lawe For it was requisite that the olde people vnto whom the resurrection was not so well made knowen and which had no token and pledge thereof in Christ should bee vnderpropt with such helps y t they might loke for the coÌ„ming of y â— mediatour with a constant faith VVherefore we must note the difference that is betweene vs vnto whom the brightnesse of the Gospell hath shined and the fathers vnto whome figures did supplie Christe his absence This is the reason why greater pompe of rites was tollerable then whiche shoulde not be without fault at this day For those whiche bury the dead so sumptuously at this day doe not onely bury dead men but also Christ himselfe so much as in them lyeth who is the king of life hauing pulled him out of heauen because his resurrection hath abrogated these old ceremonies There was also great care and religion amongest the Gentiles in burying which tooke his beginning of the fathers as sacrifices But seeing they had no hope of the resurrection they were not followers of the fathers but their Apes For the promise the word of God is as it were the soule which quickeneth the ceremonies so soone as the woorde is taken away what rites soeuer men do vse although they agree in externall shew with the obseruing of holy thinges yet they are nothing els but rotten and foolish superstition But wee must as I haue saide before at this day vse sobrietie and sparing in this point because immoderate cost doth take away the smell of Christ his resurrection 41 And there was in the place This is the thirde point which I saide was to be noted in the historie of the buriall The Euangelist expresseth the place for many causes first of all it came to passe not rashly or without the certaine prouidence of God that the body of Christ was laide in a newe sepulchre For although he died the death which all other men die yet because he should be the first begotten of the dead and the first fruites of those which ryse againe from the dead he had a new sepulchre giuen him Ioseph and Nicodemus had another thing in their heads For because it was but a shorte time to the settyng of the Sunne which was the beginning of y e Sabboth they sought the coÌ„modiousnes of the place In the meane while God did chose contrary to their mind a sepulchree wherein neuer man had laid for his sonne Therefore the holy men doe like the nighnesse of the place onely for this cause that the Sabboth might not be broken But God offereth vnto thâ— that thing which they sought not that hee might discerne and distinguish the bâ—riall of his sonne from the common order by some token The circumstance of the place did also serue to this end that the resurrection might be more famous and that it might giue
but that that they may proue that it is vnmeasurable and contained in no place But the woordes import no such thing because the Euangelist saieth not that he entered in by the doores when they were shutte but that he stoode in the middest of his disciples when as notwithstandinge the doores were shutte and he had no entraunce and way made him by the hand of man VVe know that Peter came out of the prison when it was fast lockte shall we therefore say that he came through the middest of the yron and plankes Therefore away with these childishe subtelties who haue in them no soundnesse and bring with them many toyes and dotings Let this be sufficient for vs that Christ meant to establishe the credite of his resurrection amongst his disciples by an excelleÌ„t myracle Peace be vnto you This is a common forme of saluation vsed amongst the Hebrewes who vnder this woorde Peace doe comprehende all prosperitie and good thinges whiche are woont to be desired vnto blessed life Therefore this saying importeth as much as if you shoulde say Be it wel and happily vnto you VVhich I speake for this cause because some menne dispute Philosophically concerning peace and concorde in thys place seeing that the onely intent and purpose of Christ is to wish wel to his disciples 20. He shewed them his handes It was meete that this confirmation should he added that it might be made knowen vnto them by all meanes that Christe was risen againe If any man thinke that it is vnmeete and contrary to Christes glory that he beareth his woundes as yet after his resurrection Lette him first of all consider that he rose againe not for hys owne but for our sake and secondly that what soeuer maketh for our saluation it is vnto him glorious For in that he humbled himselfe for a season his maiestie was no whit abated by that Nowe seeing that these woundes which are spoken of heere doe serue to set forth the credite of the resurrection they doe diminish no whitte of his glorye And if anye manne shal gather heereby that Christ hath as yet his side thrust throgh and his handes pearced he shal be ridiculous for asmuche as it is certeine that the vse of his woundes was but temporall vntill the Apostles were fully perswaded that he was risen from death VVhen Iohn saieth that the Apostles reioyced when they sawe the Lord hee giueth vs to vnderstande that al that sorow which the death of Christ had brought to the Apostles was driuen away by his new life Hee saith againe peace be vnto you This second salutatioÌ„ seemeth to tend to none other end saue only that the Lord may be so heard as the greatnes and weightines of the things wherof he was about to intreate did deserue 21. Aâ— my father hath sent me By these wordes Christ doth as it were coÌ„secrate his Apostles into the office whereunto hee had ordained and appointed them before They were sent before through out Iudea but only like cryers which commaunded the people to heare the chiefe teacher and not as Apostles which did take vppon them the continuall office of teaching But now the Lord maketh them his embassadors that they may erect his kingdom in the world Therefore let this continue sure certeine that the Apostles are now first of all appointed to be ordinary ministers of the gospel His words import asmuch as if he shuld say that he hath executed the office of a teacher hitherto and that therfore sithence that he hath fulfilled his course he doth now coÌ„mit the same charg vnto theÌ„ For he meaneth that his father had made him a teacher of y e Church on this coÌ„dition that he might go before the rest for a time and that he might then chuse into this place those which might supply his place wheÌ„ he was absent In which respecte Paule Ephe. 4. 11. saith that hee made some Apostles some Euangelistes some Pastors to gouerne the Church vntill the ende of the world Therefore Christe dooth testifie of all that although his office of teaching was but temporall yet the preaching of the Gospell lasteth no small time but shall be eternall And secondlye to the end the doctrine which proceedeth from the mouth of the Apostles maye haue neuer a whitte the lesse authoritie he commaundeth them to enter into the same function which hee had of his father hee giueth them the same person and assigneth vnto them the same authoritie It was meete that their ministerie should be established thus for they were obscure men and of the common sorte Againe admitte they were of great renoume and dignitie yet we know that whatsoeuer men haue it is farre inferiour to fayth VVherefore it is not without cause that Christ imparteth vnto his Apostles the authoritie which he hath receiued of the father that he may by this meanes declare that the preaching of the Gospel is enioined theÌ„ not by man but by the commaundement of God But hee did not so put other in his place that he doth leaue the principal maistershyppe because the father would haue that to remaine in his power alone Therfore he continueth and will continue for euer the onely teacher of the Church but there is this onely difference that he spake with his owne mouth so long as he was conuersant vpon earth he speaâ—◠〈…〉 by his Apostles Therefore this succession is such that Chriâ—◠〈…〉 thing thereby but his â—ight remaineth vntouched and his honour 〈◊〉 For that decree cannot be broken whereby we are commaunded to heare him and no other In summe Christ meant not in this place to adorne menne but the doctrine of the Gospell Furthermore wee must note that he intreateth of the preaching of the Gospell onely For Christ sendeth not his Apostles to make satisfaction for the sinnes of the worlde to purchase righteousnes as hee himselfe was sent of the father Therefore he toucheth not in this place any peculier thing that he had but he doth only appoint ministers and pastours to gouerne the Church and that vppon this condition that he may retaine the principall power and that these menne may challenge to themselues nothing els but the seruice 22. He breathed vppon them Because no mortall manne is sitte for so harde and weightie a function therefore Christ furnisheth his Apostles with the grace of his spirite And truely it is a thing which passeth mans habilitie far to gouerne Gods Church to bringe the message of eternall saluation to erect the kingdome of God vppon earth and to lifte vppe menne vnto the heauens VVherefore it is no merueile that there is no meete manne founde vnlesse he be inspired with the holy Ghost For no manne can speake any word concerning Christ vnlesse the spirit directe his tongue so farre off is it that any manne is sufficient to fulfill faythfully and hartily all the partes of such an excellent office And this glorye belongeth to Christ alone to fashion and forme those whome hee
common coÌ„fession of al the godly which we see Christ alloweth Doutles he wold not haue suffred the honor to be giueÌ„ rashly and falsly vnto himself being taken froÌ„ his father yet he doth flatly allow that which Th. said wherfore this one place is sufficieÌ„t to refute the madnes of Arrius sufficiently For it is altogither vnlawfull to imagine two Gods Moreouer the vnitie of person in Christ is expressed in this place wheÌ„ as the same Christ is called god and lord He calleth him his twise with great force that he may declare that he speaketh according to a liuely earnest feeling of faith 29. Thomas because Christ repreheÌ„deth nothing in Tho. saue only that he was so slow to beleue so that he had need to be drawn vnto the faith violeÌ„tly by the experiences of his senses which is quite contrary to the nature of faith If any man obiect that there is nothing more vnconuenieÌ„t then that faith shuld be called a perswasion conceiued by touching seeing we may easily answer out of y t which I haue already said For Th. was not simply brought by touching or seeing to beleue that christ was his god but being awaked he remeÌ„bred the doctrine which he had almost forgotteÌ„ before For doutles faith cannot flow froÌ„ the bare experiments of things but she must haue her beginning froÌ„ the word of god Therfore christ chideth Tho. for this cause because he did not giue such honour vnto his worde as he ought that he tied faith which coÌ„meth by hearing and ought earnestly to be set vpon the worde vnto the other senses Blessed are those that haue not seene and haue beleeued Christ commendeth faith in this place for this cause because resting vpon the woord alone it doeth not depend vpon the sense reason of the flesh Therfore he doth briefly define the force nature of saith to wit that it staieth not in the present sight but pierceth vnto the heaueÌ„s that it may beleeue those things which are hiddeÌ„ from the sense perceiuing of maÌ„ And truly we must giue god this honor that his truth be vnto vs of sufficient credit of it self Faith hath in deed her sight yet such as doth not abide below in y e world in earthly obiects in which respecte it is called the euidence of inuisible things or of things which appeare not Heb. 11. 1. And Paule 2. Cor. 15. 7. setting it against sight doeth signify that it sticketh not in considering the estate of things present neither doth it looke hither and thither vnto those things which appear in the world but it dependeth vpon the mouth of god and that trusting to the word of God it ouercoÌ„meth the whole world that she may fasten her anker in heauen The summe is that there is no true faith but that which beinge grounded in the woord of God doeth rise vnto the inuisible kingdom of God that it may surpasse all humane apprehension If any man obiect that this saying of Christ disagreeth with that other Math. 13. 16. where he pronounceth that the eyes are blessed whiche see him present I answeare that Christ doeth not speake in that place of the corporall beholding and sight only as in that place but of the reuelation which is coÌ„mon to all the godly sitheÌ„s that he appeared vnto the world to be the redemer therof He coÌ„pareth the apostles with the holy kings and prophets who were holden vnder the dark shadowes of the law of Moses But now he sayth that the condition of the faithful is better because there shineth vnto them a more perfect light yea because the substance truth of the figures is giuen theÌ„ Many wicked men saw christ then with the eies of the flesh who were neuer a whit the happier therefore but we who neuer saw Christ with our eyes do enioy that blessednesse which Christ commendeth VVhereupon it followeth that the eyes are called blessed who consider spiritually that heauenly and diuine thing which is in him For we do at this day behold Christ in the Gospel as if he were present before vs. In which sense Paul sayth vnto the Galathians 3. 1. that he is crucified before our eies VVherfore if we couette to see that in Christe which may make vs happye and blessed let vs learne to beleeue when we see not That which is wrytten 1. Pet. 1. 8. agreeth with these woordes of Christe where the faithfull are commended which loue Christe whome they haue not seene and reioyce with an vnspeakeable ioy although they beholde him not And whereas the Papists doe wrest these woordes to approoue their transubstantiation it is more then friuolous They bidde vs beleeue that Christe is in the shape and likenesse of breade that we may be blessed But we know that Christe did intende nothinge lesse then to make faith subiecte to the inuentions of menne which if it goe but a little beyond the boundes of the woorde it is no more faith Iâ— wee must beleeue all things which wee see not then shall our faith be tied to all monsters which it pleaseth menne to inuent to all fables which they lust to blunder out Therfore to the end this saying of christ may take place that must first be proued out of the woord of God which is called in question They alleage the woord in deede for their transubstantion yet if it be wel expounded it maketh nothing for their doting and folly 30. Many other myracles wroght Iesus before his disciples which are not writteÌ„ in this boke 31. But these thinges are wrytten that yee may beleeue that Iesus is Christe the Sonne of God and that beleeuing yee may haue life in his name 30. Many other Vnlesse this preuention had been added the readers might haue thought that Iohn had omitted none of the myracles which Iesus did that he hath the perfect ful hystory of al things here Therfore Iohn doth testify first that he did only wryte certain things of many not because the other were vnworthy to be recited but because these were sufficient to edify faith And yet it doth not follow thereupon that they were wrought in vaine because they were profitable for that age Secondly although we doe not knowe at this day what they were yet we must not set light by them because we vnderstand that the Gospell was sealed with great aboundance of myracles 31. And these thingâ— By these wordes he signifieth vnto vs that he wrote so much as ought to satisfie vs because it is abundantly sufficient to confirm our faith For he meant to preuent the vaine curiosity of men which cannot be satisfied beareth too much with it self Furthermore Iohn knew wel what the other Euangelists had wrytten And seeing that he inteÌ„ded nothing lesse then to abolish their wrytings without doubt he doth not separate their narration from his Yet it seemeth to be an absurd thing that faith is fouÌ„ded and grounded in myracles which ought wholely to â—eane vnto the
the condition of our nature is liuely depainted in the blind man 9. 7. Nestorius Nestorius a heretike 1. 14 Nicodemus Nicodemus a master in Israel 3. 10. Nicodemus coÌ„meth vnto christe by night 3. 1. taketh christs part in the same place 7. 50. he burieth the body of Christ with Ioseph 20. 40 How fasly many doe pretend the example of Nicodemus 7. 50. To what ende the example of Nicodemus ought to be appliede in the same place wherin many doe imitate Nicodemus at this day in the same place The example of Nicodemus and Ioseph prescribeth vnto vs what we owe vnto christ 19. 38. O Obedience Obedience is the foundation of right worship 8. 15. An excellent example of obedience in the blind man 9. 6. The fruite of obedience 5. 29. A token of obedience in the mother of Christ. 2. 5. Christ offered his obedience for the price of our redemption 14. 31. Obedience is better with God then all manner of worship and honour 13. 6. Obey Christ instructeth teacheth vs to obey by his owne example 19. 28. To obey God 16. 2. Offence Yee shall suffer offence in me 16. 32. Offences If offences be wanting men do feigne them to themselues 7. 27. Why many do faint at this day by reason of offences 17. 13. One How this must bee vnderstood that Christ the father are one 17. 21. Ouercome Christ hath ouercome the worlde 16. 33. P Pacience What is required in Christian patience 88. 23. Peace Wher true peace is found and the meanes to make the same 16. 33. What Christe meaneth by this worde peace 14. 27. 1 To haue peace in christ 16. 33. Pastours VVhere pastours must begin if so be it they will doe their duety wel in the same place 10. 2. Vppon what partes the office of a pastor coÌ„sisteth in the same place the authority of pastours 7. 47. the labour of pastors doth profit the elect only 21. 16. By what meanes true pastors are knowen from the reprobate 10. 7. and 4. VVho are to be accounted lawfull pastours of the churche christ the onely shepheard 10. 10. 20. 22. Howe this name pastor is imparted vnto menne in the same place How pastours are sayd to giue their soules for their sheepe 10. 12. VVhether shepheards may flie sometimes in the same place VVhat maner of rule christe prescribed by his owne example to pastours 18. 8. Pearish to pearish for euer 3. 1. 16. 10. 28. Persecution Persecution is a touch stone to trie faith 16. 71. If they haue persecuted me they wil persecute you also 15. 20. Perseuerance Election is the cause of the perseuerance of the faithful 13. 18. Peter Peter wil not haue his feete washed 13. 6. It is foretold that he should deny christ 13. 38. He followeth christ a farre off 18. 26. he denieth christ 18. 17. 25. 27. christe foretelleth Peter his death 21. 28. Why Peter was thrise ordained a pastor by christ 21. 15. Petitions Our petitions must be subiecte to God 13. 36. Pharisies VVhy they were called Pharisies 3. 1. The Pharisies enter not into the common hall 18. 28. The Pharisies striue about Purification with the disciples of Iohn 3. 25. 16. Philip. Whence Philip was his calling 1. 43 12. 21. Pilate Pilate was made a preacher of y e gospel vnawares 19. 19. 21 How Christ correcteth the foâ—â—lish arrogancie of Pilate 19. 11. The example of Pilate putteth vs in minde of our dutie 19. 21. VVe see the image of a proude man in Pilate 19. 10. The worlde hath manye Pilates at this day 19. 1. Place The place out of the psalm expounded 22. 19. 37. To what end the Euangelist citeth the place out of Zacharias 19 37. Pollution Pollution 18. 28. Porter Porter 10. 2. Poole Poole in Ierusalem 5. 2. Power Power of all flesh 11. 2. Prayer Praier must be adioyned to doctrin that it may be made effectuall 17. 3. VVhat the lifting vp of the eyes signifieth in praier in y â— same place A rule of praying aright 11. 3. The lawe of praying aright 15. 7. Prayers which are made for all are retained only to y e elect 17. 9. VVe must begin with prayer so often as we take meate 6. 11. Pray To pray the father in the name of christ 14. 13. 15. 16. 16. 23. Priestes The horrible furie of Priestes 19. 15. The Priestes depriue themselues of all good thinges in abandoning Christ. in the same place Princes Why princes doe not so obey christ as they ought 12. 43. The prince of the worlde commeth 14. 30. he shal be cast out 12. 32. he is alreadie iudged 16. 11. Profitable Profitable must not be separated from that which is lawfull 11. 49. The will of the father 6. 39. and 40. Promises The vse of promises 17. 1. Prophet Christe is a Prophet 4. 〈…〉 â—4 and 7. 40. It was 〈…〉 Prophetes 6. 45. The 〈◊〉 of thinges ought not to bee descâ—ibed to prophesies 17. 12. Prouerbes To speake in prouerbs 16. 25. and 29. A Prouerbe 15. 6. Purification they striue about Purification with the Disciples of of Iohn 3. 15. 26. The Iewes beleeue vntill this day the flitting of the soules out of one body into another 9. 2. Purpose Christe doth it and hee came for this purpose 5. 30. 6. 38. Q Quickeneth The sonne quickneth the dead as doth the father 5. 27. R Regeneration Regeneration 1. 13 3. 3. RegeneratioÌ„ is the first entrance in the kingdome of God Religion Pilate teacheth vs that there is some feeling of religion bread in men by nature 19. 8. Remission Remission of sins belongeth to Christ alone 20. 23. Remission of sinnes is called the knowledge of saluation in the same place Remit Whose sinnes yee shall remit c. 20. 23. Reapers The Apoostles Reapers 4. 37. He that repeth and he that soweth 4. 36. Repent God teacheth vs to repent by certaine light punishments in the same place Reprobates Reprobates are sometimes adorned by GOD with the gifts of the spirit 13. 18. How god doeth punishe the contempt of his grace in the Reprobates 7. 34. Reprobation A more sure token of reprobation 8. 47. ResurrectioÌ„ the resurrectioÌ„ of christ is the principall point of our faith 20. 1. Why Christe woulde haue the women to be witnesses of his resurrection in the same place The agreement of the Euangelists in shewing the resurrection of Christ. in the same place The ende of the resurrection of Christ. 20. 17. The resurrection of Christe is our triumph against death 21. 18. Why Christe is called the resurrection 11. 25. Why faith is the resurrection of the soule in the same place The resurrectioÌ„ of life iudgement 5. 29. Testimonies of Christ his resurrection 20. 17. Retaine To retaine sins 20. 13. Reward To what end the scripture maketh mention of rewarde 4. 36. Righteousnes Righteousnesse placed in Christ his assention vnto the father 16. 10. Wee must seeke righteousnesse froÌ„ the satisfactioÌ„ made by
Christ. 19. 17. Rest. Whence our mindes haue rest and quietnesse 12. 14. Men doe not come vnto God by the leading of their reason 1. 5. Riuers Riuers of running water shall flow out of his belly 7. 38. Rulers Hath any of the Rulers beleeued in him 7. 48. Manye Rulers beleeuing are afraid of excommunication 12. 42. The Ruler his sonne is healed 4. 47. S Sabboth The Sabboth of God 5. 17. Sabellinis Sabellinis his error 1. 1 Sacraments inuēted by men are nothing els but mocking stockes 20. 22. VVhēce the Sacraments do borrow their force 20. 22. In the Sacraments wee must respect the proportion of the signes with the truth 1. 32. The scripture speaketh two maner of wayes of the Sacraments 1. 26. It is not in mans wil to institute Sacraments 1. 31. God sheweth himselfe vnto vs in the Sacraments 5. 37. Sacrifice Almes is an acceptable Sacrifice to God 12. 8. Sacrifices To what the Popishe Sacrifices are made 20. 22. Saftie Wherein our saftie consisteth 17. 14. Our safetie is ioyned with the safetis of the Apostles 17. 20. Saluation What our saluation did cost the sonne of God 12. 27. The cause fountaine of our saluation 3. 16. How carefull God is for our saluation 15. 13. How this must be vnderstoode that saluatiō is of the Iewes 4. 22. Wherein the summe of our saluation consisteth 11. 51. Saluation of the Iewes 4. 22. Samaritane Christ asketh drinke of the Samaritane 4. 7. Christ is called a Samaritane 8. 48. The Samaritanes haue no fellowshiship with the Iewes 4. 9. Sanctifie Christ prayeth the father to sanctifie the Apostles 17. 7. How the father is saide to haue sactified the sonne 10. 36. To be sanctified in the truth 17 19. To sanctifie themselues after the maner of the Iewes 11. 55. Sanctification Out of what fountaine the sanctification floweth which commeth by the doctrine of the gospel 17. 9. Sanctification is not finished the first day in the elect 17. 17. What the sanctification which christ wisheth to the disciples doth comprehed in the same place Satan How Satan is said to haue entred into Iudas 13. 27. VVho they be that are subiect to the lyes of Satan 15. 43. Satan entreth into Iudas 13. 27 Saue Christ came to saue 72. 4. Sauiour The sauiour of the world 4. 42. Scatered To bee scatered vnto their owne 16. 22. The scattering abroade of the Gentiles Scattered abroade 11. 52. Scripture The Scripture cannot be broken 10. 35. The scripture fulfilled 17. 12. and 19. 28. and 36. The Apostles beleeue the scripture 2. 22. VVe must set the knowlege of Christ from the scripture 5. 39. VVith what mind we must read the scripture In the same place VVhat Iohn meaneth by the word scripture in the same place VVe must not boast of the scriptures in vaine 5. 45. Howe dangerous a thing it is to pull in peeces the scriptures 7. 27. f The Scriptures doe testifie o◠Christ. 5. 39. Sealed Hath sealed that God is true 3. 34. Seene How christ is saide to bee seene whilest that hee dwelleth by his spirite in the Disciples 16. 16. 22. VVhat it is to see the kingdome of God 3. 3. How this must bee vnderstoode that no man hath seene God at any time 1. 18. How the fathers are said to haue seene God 1. 18. He that seeth Christe seeeth the father 14. 9. To see the sonne and to beleeue in him 6. 40. They are blessed who haue not seene and haue beleeued 20. 9. That those that see may bee made blinde 9. 39. Seeke Ye shall seeke me and shall not finde mee 7. 34. 13. 35. Iewes seeke signes wonders otherwise they doe not beleeue 4. 48. 6. 30. Sepulchre VVhy God woulde haue his sonne laid in a new sepulchre 19. 41. Serpent VVhether the brasen serpent was vnto the Iewes a Sacrament 3. 14. Seruetus Seruetus his wicked opinion 1. 1. and 14. Seruant The seruant is not greater then his master 33. 16. and 15. 20. A seruant and a sonne 8. 35. The Apostles were not the seruants but the friendes of Christe 15. 15. In what sense Christe saith that they are the seruants of sinne who commit sinne 8. 34. Sheepe In what sense they are called sheepe which do not beleeue as yet 10. 16. The woorde sheepe is taken two maner of wayes 10. 8. Christ his sheepe 10. 25. Shape The shape of God is not seene 5. 7. Sheepfold The sheepefolde of the sheepe 10. 1. and 16. Signes To doe signes 7. 31. The first signe of Christ. 2. 11. The second 4. 54. All the signes of Christe are not written 20. 30. 21. 25. The multitude followe Christe because of his signes 6. 2. Sichar Sichar 4. 5. Sleepe Sleepe 11. 13. To sleep for to be dead 11. 12. 13. 14. Siloe Siloe 7. 7. Siloe a poole 9. 7. VVhy Christe commaunded the blind to be washed in Siloa in the same place Sitting Christ teacheth sitting 8. 2. Similitude How the similitude of a womanne labouring with childe ought to be applied vnto vs. 16. 21 Simon Christ sat at meate in the house of Symon the Pharise 12. 3. Sin Sinne no more 5. 14. 8. 11 They are to bee wounded with the feeling of sinne whoe are too carelesse 4. 16. To die in sinne 8. 21. 24. The comforter shall reproue the world of sinne 16. 8. Infirmitie for sinne 9. 2. How this must be vnderstoode that sinners are not heard of God 9. 31. Son Christ is the Sonne of God 1. 49. VVhy Christ is called the sonne of man 3. 33. The name Sonne appertaineth to Christ alone 20. 31. God wil be knowne in the person of the sonne 11. 4. There are two distincte vertues in the sonne of God 1. 5. How this ought to be vnderstood that the Son doth nothing of himself 5. 16. 30. The Son of God did not ascend into heauē for himself alone 14. 2. Why we are accounted the Sons of God 1. 13. How we are called the sonnes of God and the sons of the deuill 8. 44. Sonnes of God by fayth 1. 12. Sons of God dispearsed among the Gentiles 11. 52. The difference of the dyinge of the Sonnes of God and the reprobate 19. 30. The sonne of perdition 17. Sonnes of Abraham 8. 37. Soppe A soppe 13. 27. Sorow Sorowe hath filled your hearts 16. 6. Sorow must bee turned to ioye 16. 20. Speach Speach which is heard 6. 60. Spirit This word spirit is taken two maner of waies in Iohn 3. 6. That the spirit and water are taken both for one thing 3. 15. God is a spirit 4. 14. The holy spirit came down vpon Christ in the likenes of a doue 1. 32. Proceedeth from the father 15. 26. 6. is giuen to the apostles in the same place 20. 22. That is spirite which is borne of the spirit 3. 6. The holy spirit is the only fountaine of sound vnderstanding 14. 17. VVhye the spirite is signified by water in the scripture 4. 10.
7. 38. The spirite is the perfect maister of trueth 16. 12. Christ receiued the spirite not so much for himselfe as for his 1. 32. VVhat it is to worship in spirite and trueth 4. 23. How this must be vnderstoode that Christe was troubled in the spirit 13. 21. The testimony of the spirit is our onely aide against the inuasion of the world 15. 16. How the spirite is said to testifie of Christe in the same place Christ is present with vs by the trueth and grace of his spirit 12. 6. To what end the faithful doe receiue the spirit in the same place Howe this must be vnderstoode that the spirit speaketh not of himself 16. 13. The duetie of the holy spirit 16. 14. How this muste be vnderstoode that the spirit was not giuen christ by measure 3. 34. The spirite reproueth men two maner of waies 16. 8. VVhy christ added the visible brething in giuing the spirit to the Apostles 20. 22. What men are able to doe beeing depriued of the aid of the holy spirite 14. 18. Iesus gaue vp the ghost 19. 3. How the worship of God is said to consist in the spirit 4. 23. The spirit of giddinesse wherewith Satan driueth the wicked 12 10. The spirite of truth shall declare things to come 16. 13. Spittle Iesus made clay of spittle 9. 6. Sicke The sick man who had laid sick thirtie eight yeeres is made whole by Christ. 5. 9. To whom god hath sent speake the wordes of God 3. 35. Sinagogues christ preacheth in the Sinagogues 6. 59. To be cast out of the Sinagogues 9. 22. and 12. 42. and 16. 2. T Taught Taught of God 6. 45. Teachers It belongeth to Christe alone to frame the teachers of the Church 10. 22. Christ the onely teacher of the Church 20. 21. With what stoutnesse of minde the teachers of the Churche must bee endewed 2. 28. and 8. 29. and 16. 3. Whereuppon the authoritie of teachers dependeth 3. 2. Teaching God hath a double maner of teaching 14. 25. Temple The temple of Ierusalem was builded by Herod 2. 20. To what ende the temple was builded 2. 16. The temple was a figure of the church in the same place Why the temple was called the house of God 2. 16. Christ teacheth in the temple 7 24. 28. and 8. 12. 1. and 18. 20. The temple of the body of christ muste be destroyed by the Iewes 2. 19. 21. Temples VVhye our bodies are called Temples 2. 19. Tempted God will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our strength 18. 9. Testimonie All men receiue not the testimonie of christ 3. 11. Christ giueth testimony of himselfe 8. 13. 14. 18. The testimony of the father of the sonne 5. 32. 36. 88. The testimony of christ of Iohn Baptist 1. 26. Theefe A thiefe a murtherer 10. 12. 8. Theeues Theeues are crucified with christ 19. 18. Thernades Fastning of the Thernades an holye daye of the Iewes 7. 2. Thankes To giue thanks 11. 2. 3. Thomas Thomas Didymus 11. 16. hee is reprehended for his vnbeliefe Thirst. Let him that is a thirst go vnto Christ 7. 37. To be a thirst for euer and not to be a thirst Title the title of christes cause 19. 19. Troubled Let not your heart be troubled 14. 1. 27. Truth Christ is the truth 14. 6 the truth of God must be defended although all the whole world say nay 5. 18. It is knowen to christe howe much the truthe differeth from figures 19. 10. Truth is taken for perfection of faith 14. 6. The truth shall make you free saith christ 8. 32. God is the fountaine of truth 16. 13. Christ full of truth 1. 17. It is a common thing amonge men to corrupt the truth of God 6. 14. who are saide to be of the truth 18. 37. What it is to do the truth 3. 21. Christe came to beare witnes of the truth 18. 37. The Diuell stood not in the truth Christ speaketh the truth 8. 45. which he hath heard of the father the spirite of truth shall teache all truth 16. 13. Twelue Twelue chosen by christ 6. 7. Time Christ saith that his time is not yet come 7. 6. 8. V Vnitie Vnitie of y e church is grounded no where els saue onely in the faith of the scripture 19. 23. Vnbeliefe How vnbeliefe is called the fountaine cause of all euils 8. 24. 15. 22. Vnbeliefe doth stop the way before vs that we cannot come vnto God 11. 34. He that beleueth not the sonne shall not haue life 3. 38. Vnrighteousnesse Vnrighteousnesse is not in God 7. 23. Vnion The meanes to know the vnion whiche is betweene vs and Christe 14. 20. Voyce The voice of one crying in the wildernesse 1. 23. How horible the voyce of christ shall bee to the wicked in the last iudgement 18. 4. The sheepe shall heare the voice of christ 10 16. Vine VVe must note three things chiefly in the similitude of y e Vine 15. 1. Christ is the true vine 15. 1. VV VVay Howe Christe is called the way the trueh and the life 14. 6. Christ is the way to the father in the same place VVater pots Water pots of stone 2. 6. VVeepe Mary and the Iewes doe weep for Lazarus his death 11. 33 Ye shal mourne weepe 16. 20 Iesus speaketh vnto Magdalen as she wept 20. 15. VVhole Christ made a man euery whit whole 7. 22 Thou art made whole sinne no more 5. 14. VVhippes The sinnes of men are not alwaies to be measured by the whips of God 9. 34. Pilate deliuereth Iesus into the wil of the Iewes beeing whipped 19. 1. VVeaknes Christ his weakenesse ought to vnderprop faith 14. 1. VVicked The wicked are not streightway to be discouered 13. 22. 26. Wicked men must be called vnto Gods iudgement seate 8. 28 VVorship The rule of worshippe which God requireth at our hāds 5. 24. VVhence we must set the law of Gods worship 18. 39. VVorshippers VVho be true worshippers 4. 23. 24. VVoman The comparison of a woman with childe 16. 21. VVord VVhy the Sonne of God is called the word 11. 〈…〉 In what sense the word of Christ is called life 6. 63. The word of christ shal iudg him that reiecteth his words 12. 42. To abide in the word of Christ. 8. 31. To keepe the word of Christ. 8. 51. 14. 23. 24. 15. 20. 17. 6. VVhy the word of God is darke vnto vs. 16. 25. The word of God is truth 17. 17. The word was in the beginning 1. 1. was made fleshe in the same place 14. the worde of God is the onely mark of faith 20. 31. The word of life 6. 68. What knowledge we can conceiue of Christ without the word 6. 19. It is a dangerous thing to inuēt any thing in diuine matters without the word 6. 15. VVe must alwaies hold a mutual consent betweene the word and faith 11. 21. VVith what remedy wee muste cure the
hand Furthermore wee must note whether he leadeth men principally namely that they may finde remission of sinnes in him And like as Christ did of set purpose offer himself vnto the disciples that they might come vnto him so doth he nowe gentlie encourage and exhort them Neither doth he stay till they speake first but hee asketh VVhat seeke yee This so faire gentle a bidding which was once made vnto two doth now appertaine vnto all VVherefore wee neede not to feare that Christ will withdraw himselfe from vs or will deny vnto vs an easie accesse if so be it he see vs desirous to come vnto him to make towards him but that he will rather stretch foorth his hande to helpe vs. And how shall he not meet those that come vnto him who seeketh the wandering and those that goe astray that hee may bring them into the way 38 Rhabbi This name was common to those that were potentates and endued with any honor but in this place the Euangelist noteth an other vse of his time namely that by this name they did salute doctors interpreters of the word of God Although therfore they do not yet acknowledge Christ to be the only master of the church yet being moued with the title that Iohn giueth him they account him in steede of a Prophet Doctor which is the first step vnto readinesse to bee taught VVhere abidest thou By this example are we taught that wee must take such a tast of Christe out of the first rudiments of the church as may inflame vs with a desire to goe forwarde Secondly that wee must not bee contented with a bare and vanishing sight but we must desire to come to his house that he may receiue vs as his gests For there are many that doe only smell the Gospel a farre off and so they suffer Christ to vanish away sodainly and all that to escape them whatsoeuer they had learned concerning Christ. And although they were not then made his continual disciples yet questionlesse hee instructed thē more fully that night that he might haue them wholy addicted vnto him shortly after 39 And it was almost That is it was almost night because it was with in two houres of the setting of the Sunne For they did then diuide the day into twelue houres which were longer in Sommer and shorter in winter Yet out of this circumstance of time we gather that these two disciples desired so earnestly to heare Christe and to knowe him better that they were nothing carefull for their nights lodging But we for the most part are much vnlike vnto them who driue of without ende from day to day because it is neuer commodious for vs to follow Christe 40 Andrewe the brother of Simon Peter was one of the two that heard of Iohn followed him 41 Hee founde his brother Simon first and said vnto him we haue found the Messias which by interpreting is called Christe 42 Therefore he brought him vnto Iesus Iesus beholding him said Thou art Simon the sonne of Iona thou shalt be called Cephas which is if thou expound it a stone 40 Andrewe The drift of the Euangelist vnto the end of the chapter is this that we may know how disciples were brought vnto christ by litle litle Here he speaketh of Peter he wil speake afterward of Phillip Nathanael In that that Andrew bringeth his brother by and by is expressed y t nature of faith which choketh not the light within but doth rather spread it abrode on euery side Andrew hath scarce one sparkle yet doth he lighten his brother therewith VVoe be vnto vs therfore if when we be lightened we doe not indeuour to make others partakers of the same grace Yea we may note two thinges in Andrew which Isaya◠requireth of the children of God namely that euery man do take his neighbour by the hand and then that he say Come let vs goe vp into the mountaine of the Lord he shal teache vs. For Andrew reacheth out his hand but in the meane while he doth it to this end that he may be his schoolefelow in the schoole of Christ. Furthermore we must note God his purpose that he would haue Peter who was about to be the far more excellent to bee brought vnto the knowledge of Christ by the meanes and ministerie of Andrew Let none of vs how excellent soeuer he be refuse to be taught of him that is our inferiour For he shall bee grieuously punished for his churlishnes and pride that wil not vouchsafe to come vnto Christe for the contempt wherewith he despiseth man 41 VVe haue found the Messias The Euāgelist turneth this worde Messias into Greeke that he might make that knowen vnto all the world which was kept close amongst the Iewes Furthermore this was the ordinary title of kings like as they were annointed solēnly But in the mean while they were not ignorāt that there was one king that should be annoynted of God vnder whō they should hope for perfect eternal felicitie especially seeing that they had tried the vnstable earthly kingdome of Dauid Furthermore as God raysed them vp being brought down oppressed with diuers sorrowes vnto the waiting for the Messias so did hee more manifestly declare vnto them that his cōming drew neere For the prophesie of Daniel excelleth the rest is more plain as touching the name of Christ for he doth not attribute the same vnto kings as doe the prophets before him but he maketh it proper vnto the Redeemer only Here by it came to passe that when as mention was made of the Messias or of Christe they vnderstood none other saue the redeemer The greater wōder is it that he was receiued of so few who was so muche desired of all men was in the mouth of al men 42 Thou art Simon c. Christ giueth Simon a name not as it falleth out commonly amongst men according to any euent that is past or according to that that is seene but because hee was about to make him a stone first hee saith Thou art Simon the sonne of Iona. He setteth downe the name of his father vnperfectly which is cōmon enough when as names are translated into other tongues For it shall manifestly appeare out of the last chapter that he was the sonne of Iohanna or Iohn And all this is asmuch as if he should say that he shal be another maner of person thē he is now Neither doth he make mention of his father for honors sake but he affirmeth that for all that he came of a base stock and was of no estimation among men yet should this no whit hinder him frō making a man of inuincible force Therfore the Euangelist reciteth this as a prophesie that Simon had a new sirname giuen him I meane a prophesie not so much because Christ foresaw that Peter wold be constant in the faith but because he foretold what he would giue him Therfore he setteth foorth with
a title now the grace wherewith he determined to indue him afterward for this cause hee saith not that this is his sirname now but he deferreth it vntill the time to come Thou shalt be called Cephas saith he It is meete that all the godly bee Peters or stones that beeing founded in Christe they may be made fit to build vp the temple of god but he alone is called so because of his singuler excellencie In the meane while the papistes are to be laughed at who put him in Christs steed that he may be the foundation of the Church As if hee the rest were not founded in Christ. But they are twice ridiculous whilest that they make a stone the head For ther is extaÌ„t in the repetitions of Gratianus a doltishe canon vnder the name of Anacletus which changing the Hebrewe name with the Greeke making no difference betweene Cephale Cepha thinketh that Peter was made by this name the head of the church Furthermore Cepha is rather a Chaldean then an Hebrew name but that was the vsuall kinde of pronunciation after the captiuitie of Babylon Therefore there is no doubtfull thing in the wordes of Christ. For hee promiseth Peter that which he would neuer haue hoped for and therein doth he set foorth his grace vnto al ages that his former estate can no whit hurt him seeing that this excellent title declareth that he was made a new man 43 The next day Iesus would goe foorth into Galilee and he founde Phillip and hee said vnto him follow me 44 And Phillip was of Bethsaida the citie of andrew and Peter 45 Phillip found Nathanael and he saith vnto him we haue found Iesus the sonne of Ioseph of Nazareth of whom Moses writ in the lawe and the prophetes 46 Nathanael saide vnto him Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth Phillip said vnto him come and see 43 Follow me For asmuch as the minde of Phillip was inflamed with this one word to follow Christ we do thereby gather what great force there is in the word but it doth not appeare in all alike For god doth cal many but without fruit as if he did only strike their eares with a vaine sound Therefore the externall preaching of the worde is of it selfe vnfruitfull saue only that it doth wound the reprobate to death y t they may be made inexcuseable before god But wheÌ„as y e secret working of y e spirit doth quicken the same it must needs be that all the senses must so bemoued that men may be redie to follow whither soeuer God calleth them Therefore we must desire Christe that hee wyll shewe foorth the same power of the gospel in vs. But Phillip followed Christe after a particuler maner for he is commaunded to follow not only as euery one of vs but as a fellowe and vnseparable companion yet notwithstanding this calling is a figure of the calling of all men Hee was of Bethâ—aida It seemeth that the name of this citie is put in of set purpose to the ende the goodnesse of God may appeare more manyfestly in the three Apostles VVe knowe how sharpely Christ threatned and cursed that Citie els where VVherefore in that some of that wicked and cursed nation are receiued by God into fauour it is to bee accounted as if they had been brought out of hell And whereas hee vouchsafeth to aduaunce those vnto so great dignitie whome he had deliuered out of that deepe dungeon that hee maketh them Apostles that is a most excellent benefite and a benefite worthie to bee remembred 45 Phillip founde Nathanael Howsoeuer proude men do despise these young beginnings and childhoode of the Churche yet it is our dutie to see and espie greater glory of God in them then if the estate of the kingdome of Christe had been mightie and very gorgeous from the begynning For we know what great aboundance did spring by and by from this little seede Furthermore wee see that there was heere in Phillip the same desire to edifie that was before in Andrew VVe see furthermore his modestie that the coueteth and goeth about no other thing saue only to haue some to learne with him of the coÌ„mon master of al men VVe haue found Iesus It appeareth hereby what a slender portion of faith was in Philip that he cannot speake foure wordes concerning Christe but he intermingleth two grosse errours Hee maketh him the sonne of Ioseph and falsly assigneth vnto him Nazareth for his countrie and yet notwithstanding because he coueteth sincerely to profite his brother and to make Christe knowen God doth alowe this his diligence and it hath also prosperous successe VVee must euery one of vs doe our indeuour to keepe our selues within our bonds Neyther doth the Euangelist recite this as a thing worthie commendation in Phillip that hee doeth twice disgrace Christe but declareth that his doctrine howsoeuer it was corrupt and intangled with errour was profitable because the ende thereof was to haue Christe made knowen He calleth Iesus the sonne of Ioseph foolishly he maketh him a Nazarite vnskilfully but in the meane season he bringeth him vnto none other but vnto the sonne of God that was borne in Bethlaim neithey doth hee forge any false Christe but he will only haue such a one to be knowen as was described by Moses and the Prophetes Therefore we see that this is the principall thing in doctrine that they may by one meanes or other come vnto Christe that heare vs. Manie when they doe dispute subtilly concerning Christe doe notwithstanding so inwrappe and so darken him with their subtilties that hee can neuer bee founde In like sorte the Papistes wil not say that Iesus was the sonne of Ioseph for they know wel what his name is but in the meane while they depriue him of his power So that they shewe a shadow in steed of Christ. VVere it not better to stammer grosly with Phillip and to retaine the true Christe then to bring in a feigned Christ by an eloquent craftie kinde of speeche On the other side there be at this day many poore idiots who being ignorant of eloquence and rhethorike doe notwithstanding teach Christe more faithfully then all the Pope his Diuines with their deepe speculations Therefore this place teacheth vs that we must not hautilie refuse it if the simple and vnlearned speake anye thing of Christ vnfitly so that they direct vs vnto Christ. But least that we be drawne away with the false glosses of men from Christe let vs alwayes haue this remedie in readinesse that we â—â—t the sincere knowledge of him from the lawe and the prophetes 46 Out of Nazareth At the first Nathanael starteth backe being offended with the countrie of Christe as it was declared by Phillip But he is first deceiued with the speech which Phillip vttered without consideration For he taketh that for a certaintie which Phillip thought foolishly TheÌ„ there foloweth a preposterous iudgemeÌ„t proceeding froÌ„ the hatred and contempt of
speaketh for theyr sakes theyr vnthankfulnesse hath no excuse whilest that they doe not hearken 31. Now is the iudgement of this world The Lord hauing ended his combate and hauing coÌ„quered not only feare but also death he triumpheth For he doth royally shew forth the fruit of his death which might haue beene a cause of casting downe and discouragement vnto his Disciples Some thinke that this woord iudgement doth signifie reformation other some thinke that it signifieth damnation I doe rather agree with the former sorte who expound it thus that the world shall be restored into a good order For the Hebrew word Misphat which is translated iudgment doth signifie good order And we knowe that without Christe there is nothing but confusion in the world And although Christ had begunne already to erect the kingdome of God yet was his death the beginning of the well ordered estate and was the perfect restoring of the worlde Yet we must note that this good order cannot be had in the worlde vnlesse the kingdome of Sathan be first abolished and the flesh bee brought to nothing and whatsoeuer is contrary to the righteousnes of God Fynally mortification must needes goe beefore the newnes of the worlde VVherefore Christ pronounceth that the prince of this world muste be cast out because discipation deformity proceed hence because whilest that Sathan vsurpeth his tyranny iniquitie dooth get the vpper hande Therefore when as Sathan is once cast out the world is reclaymed from backsliding and is brought vnder the gouernment of God If anye man demaund how Sathan was cast out in the death of Christ who ceaseth not to make warre continually I aunswere that this casting out is not restrained vnto any small time but that that excellent effect of Christes death is described which appeareth dayly â—â— 32. VVhen I shal be lifted vp The maner of appointing this iudgment doth followe namely that Christ when as he is lifted vp vpon the crosse shal draw al men vnto him that he may lift them vp from earth to heauen The Euangelist saieth that Christe did shew the manner of his death Therfore it is not to be doubted but that the sence is this that the crosse shal be like to a chariot wherein he may lifte vp all men vnto the Father with him He might seeme then to haue beene lifted vp from the earth to the end he might haue nothing to doe with men afterward but hee pronounceth that it shall fall out farre otherwise namely that hee maye drawe them vnto himselfe who were fastned and wholly set vppon the earth And although he allude vnto the forme of his death yet hee meaneth generally that his death shal be no breach whereby he shall bee separated from men but a new way to drawe the earth into heauen In that he saith all men it is to be referred vnto the children of God who are of his flocke Yet doe I agree with Chrysostome who teacheth that Christ vsed the vniuersall word because the Church was to be gathered aswell of the Gentiles as of the Iewes according to that there shall bee one shepheard and one sheepefold aboue 10. 16. The old latine translation hath I wil draw all thinges vnto me and Augustine holdeth that it ought to be read so but the agreement of al the Greeke bookes ought to be of greater force amongst vs. 34 The multitude aunswered him we haue heard out of the lawe that Christe alldeth euer and how saist thou then the sonne of man must be lifted vp who is that same son of manne 35. Therefore Iesus sayd vnto them yet a litle while is the light with you walke whilst that yee haue the light least the darknes catch you and he that walketh in darknes knoweth not whether he goeth 36. VVhilst ye haue the light beleeue in the light that ye may be the children of the light These thinges spake Iesus and going away he hid himself from them 34 VVe haue heard out of the law It is questionlesse that their intent was malitiously to cauill at the wordes of Christ therefore he maketh them blinde in their owne wickednes so that they can see nothing in the clear light They deny that they must take Iesus for Christe because he saide that he should die whereas the law attributeth vnto the Messias perpetuity as if both these were not expresly set downe in the law that when as Christ shal dye his kingdome shal florish vntill the end of the world These men take occasion to cauill out of the seconde member But the beginning of the errour was this because they did esteme the gorgeousnes of the kingdome of the Messias according to the sense of the fleshe Hereby it commeth to passe that they refuse christ because he is not correspondent vnto their surmise Vnder this word law they do also comprehend the Prophets and the present tence is put in steede of the future tence in this word abideth according to the Hebrew phrase This interrogation who is that son of man conteineth in it a mock as if Christ did yeeld being ouercome with that short refutation VVhereby it appeareth how arrogant ignoraunce is For it importeth as much as if they had said go thy wayes now and boast thy selfe to be Christe seeing that thine owne confession proueth that thou art vnlike vnto him 35. Yet a litle while Although the Lord doth gently admonish them with this answere yet doeth he therewithal prick them sharply for he chideth them because they could not see in the light and doth also denounce that the light shal be taken from them shortly VVheÌ„ as he saith that there remaineth but a smal time of light he confirmeth that which he had already said concerning his death For although he doth not meane the light of his corporal presence but of the gospel yet hee alludeth vnto his departure as if he shuld say when as I shal then go away I wil not cease to be light so litle shal your darknes be able to impare me VVhen as hee saieth that the light is present with them he toucheth them by the way because they passe ouer the light with shut cies And therefore he giueth them to vnderstand that they were vnworthy to haue their obiectioÌ„ answered because they minister vnto themselues matter of errour of their owne accord VVhen as he saith that the light shineth vnto them only for a short time it is a thing common to al the vnbeleeuers for the scripture promiseth that the sonne of righteousnes shal arise vnto the children of God which shal neuer sit Isai. 60. 19. The sunne shal not shine vnto you hereafter by day nor the moone by night but the Lord shal be vnto you an euerlasting light Yet must al men walk circumspectly because darkenes doeth followe the contempt of the light VVhich thing was also the cause that such thick night darknes did ouerwhelm the whole world bicause there were but a few that vouchsafed to go forward
when as the brightnes of the heauenly wisedom appeared vnto them Christ shineth vnto vs by the gospel to the end we may folow the way of saluatiō whiche he sheweth Therfore those men which do not vse the grace of God do asmuch as in them lieth extinguish the light whiche is offered them And to the end he may the more terrifie them he telleth them how miserable the estate of those men is who being destitute of the light doe wander during theyr whole life For they cannot moue their foote forwarde without daunger of slyppinge or fallynge And now Christe pronounceth that we are in darknes vnlesse he giue vs light Hence gather of what force the quicknes of mans minde in seeing things is whā as she is her own mistreile and guid without Christ. 36. Beleeue in the light Hee exhorteth them to possesse the lighte by fayth For he calleth those the children of light who like true heires doe enioy the same vntill the end These thinges spake Iesus It may seeme a merueilous matter why he withdrewe himselfe from them who receiued him so willingly but we may readily gather out of the other Euangelists that this speach concerneth the enemyes who were grieued at the godlye desire of good and playne men For the straungers which went out to meete Christ followed him euen into the temple where hee hit amongst the Scribes and the multitude of the Citie 37. Furthermore although he had wrought so many miracles before them they beleeued not in him 38. That the woordes of Isaias the Prophet might be fulfilled whiche hee spake Lorde whoe hath beleeued our reporte and vnto whome is the aime of the Lorde reuealed 39. Therfore they could not beleeue because Isay saith againe 40. Hee hath blynded their eyes and hardened theyr hearte that they may not see with theyr eyes and vnderstand with theyr heart and be conuerted and I may heale them 41. These thinges sayeth Iesaias when hee sawe his glorye and spake of him 37. Although he had wrought Least that shoulde hinder any manne that Christ was despised amongst the Iewes the Euangeliste remoueth this stumbling blocke shewing that he was furnished with excellent and euident testimonies which might make him and his doctrine to be of credit but yet the blinde did not see the power and glorye whiche shined plainly in the miracles Therefore we must first of all holde that Christ was not in the faulte that he was not beleeued amongst the Iewes because hee didde aboundantly testifie by manye miracles who hee was and that therefore it is an vniust thing and contrary to reason that their vnbeliefe should any whit discredit him But because this self same thing might haue caused many to stand in doubte whence this came that the Iewes were so dull that the visible power of God did moue them nothing Iohn goeth further namely that faith ariseth not from the common sense of man but that it is a singuler and rare gift of God and that this was sayde before of Christe that scarse a fewe shoulde beleeue the Gospell 38. That the wordes of Iesaias Iohn meaneth not that there was any necessity laide vpon the Iewes by reason of the prophesie neither did Iesaias vtter any thing Chap. 53. 1. Rom. 10. 16. saue that whiche God had reuealed vnto him out of the hidden treasures of his counsel That shuld haue happened although the Prophet had said nothing but because it was not known what shuld haue befallen them vnlesse God had made it knowne by the mouth of the Prophet the Euangeliste setteth beefore their eyes as in a glasse a matter which was otherwise darke and vncredible almost Lorde who hath beeleeued This sentence hath two members in the former Esay hauing already begunne to speake of Christe seeing that hee foreseeth that whatsoeuer eyther he should speake or the Apostles shuld afterward publish it should be reiected of the Iewes beeinge as it were astonyed with some great wonder he cryeth out Lorde who shal beleeue our report And in the second member he acknowledgeth what was the cause that they were so few to witte because men come not vnto this by theyr owne industry and God dooth not illuminate all men in generall but dooth onely vouchsafe to graunt the grace of his spirite vnto a fewe And if so be the obstinate vnbeliefe of many ought not to haue hindered the faythful amongst the Iewes how few soeuer they were the same reason ought also to perswade vs not to be ashamed of the Gospell althogh it haue but a few Disciples yet must we especially note that reason which is added that not their own wit but the reuelation of God doth make men to be faythful It is well knowne that by this woorde arme is meante the power of GOD. The Prophet telleth vs that the arme of God whiche is included in the Gospell dooth lye hidde vntyll suche time as it bee reuealed and hee doth also testifie that all menne generallye are not partakers of this reuelation VVhereuppon it followeth that manye beeinge voyde of thys inwarde lyghte are lefte to theyr blindenesse who in hearing cannot heare 39. Therfore they could not beleeue This is somwhat harder beecause as the wordes doe sound the way was stopt before the Iewes and the power to beleeue was cutte off because that the prophesie of the Prophet had adiudged them vnto blindnes beefore they did chuse eyther of the two I answere that there is no absurdity if it could not otherwise come to passe then God had foreseene But wee must note that the bare and and plaine foreknowledge of God is not the cause of things Although we must not so much respecte the foreknowledge of God in this place as his iudgment and vengance For God doth not declare what he seeth from heauen menne wil doe but what he himselfe wil doe namely that he will strike the wicked with dulnesse and giddinesse that he may bee auenged of their wickednes For here is set downe the nigh and inferiour cause why God wil haue his word which is by nature wholsome to be the cause of death and destruction vnto the Iewes to wit because they had so deserued for their wickednes It was impossible for them to escape this punishment when as God had once determined to cast them off into a reprobate sense and to turne vnto them the light of his worde into darknes For this latter prophesie is vnlyke to the former in this because the Prophet doth testifie that none doe beleeue saue those whome God dooth illuminate of his free good pleasure the cause wherof doth not appeare For seeing that all men are lost alike God doth of his mere mercy and goodnes distinguish whom he thinketh good from the rest And here he maketh mention of the hardning of the heart wherewith God did reuenge and punish the wickednes of the vnthankfull people They which marke not these degrees do wickedly confound and mixe together diuers places of scripture 40. He